Cook..shrine maiden..jar..lose..day..Mr...violet..weir..give.

The shape of eight lovely ..loveliness.. [soreha] [to] was had, and there was a powder of the silver smoothly done.

When they were the powders of the sleep of [o-re--rugeie], my eyes were watched and whispered by Mr. [hiraumi].

Drink..all..painful..feel sorry..snow..melt..leave..already..hate..doubt..envy..god..arm..hold..pure..sleep.

When other people may drink even if I drink.

I put in the [tsuinagata] jewel box of the key, sometimes take out, sit in light, and look at the powder of the sleep of [o-re--rugeie] that entered a small weir of the heart of the being seen color held up.

Become empty..come..pursue..violet..glass..other side..pretty..shake..silver..grain..absent-mindedly..take..flush..cheek..push..feel a chill..sense..heal.

I can change the fate as long as this Kobori exists.

It is likely to be able to pass under the gate of that heavens that soar far away high surely.

This heart that exists in my palm done the [chiyuu] pigeon bored now might be whose on earth.

I?

That person?

Japanese syllabary.

[End of Page 1]

- [se].

Everyone, one of the wish of , She of one that day of - prologue self-[**bon] [warino] recollection when the getting bored god will be obtained.

It was a tone like the elder sister, and there was a person who had reported so.

There was nearby a senior who burnt meddlesomeness like the elder sister also on the side of me who had become Setsu mange tile high school student.

Externals are an antique, graceful literary girls who extend a black, long knitting three to the waist.

Nevertheless, even the classroom of the first grader is i that comes to receiving when forcibly becoming after school by [omeiwakushi] [ya;beri] due to the inconvenience to everyone as for me.

The senior was not good at the time of a good [bokuha] beginning.

It appeared in the classroom , saying that She had an unhappy look on one's face and even frowning no matter how here disregarded it ..a trouble so.., even turning to [soppo] or saying [chikuri] and sarcasm was [kokoroha] [kun] 1 at the time of [konoha] "extracurricular activities ..the kick.. laughing like the flower with a smile the next day of swelling [ttsurawoshita]".

[End of Page 2]

She ..no court noble damage of prologue 5 either.. witnessed the climb to the tree at the school in the morning where summer existed.

The maiden stick pomade that what transmitted ..taking the place.. ..the [konkiyootome] fee.. not well-grounded in the educational institution where it was seen by nobody in [kanadouyara] and the tree branch and the wish was fulfilled when the ribbon was able to be connected either seems to have believed [tsuta] theory.

It was seen slipping and the almost fall tipping the balance by me, and was hurried though had tried to stare ahead greatly with [mesa] ..the obsessed [manazanira] Shin sword.., to unpick the ribbon of the chest [motokara] turquoise blue of the uniform, and to connect it with the rubbish of the branch ahead with the crimson face.

Such .."Bird's chicken returned it to the nest on ground from fall [dya]".. a childish chicken excuse was done.

At that time, she might have tried to include what wish to the ribbon of the turquoise blue on earth.

It begin to be ....narrowness.. [omo].. and the woman who remains [ni] is turning over the page of the book happily in a room narrow ..the filling.. soft golden light in the evening.

Who was she?

Always always with a smile and of what did you think while seeing because of a gentle aim in the next of me who faced the near cheek food manuscript form?

What did "Literary girl" wish on that day?

[End of Page 3]

One punishment c [Kosakuumochi] ..cannot Chapter 1 O senior it and [kanojo]..

u

In the anthology of [misu] Kaneko [go], [sakuramochi] is like a ridge.

A pink [tsubutsubunoo] rice cake comes gently sweet bean jam and it exists.

v

The [tooko] senior muttered that he or she swallowed [kahen] of [chizakakera] and [okosenbai] 1000 cutting [tape] [ji] with [kokuri] in the expression of bliss.

Free..go to school..examinee..February..room..easygoing..book..eat..think..senior..national center test for university..get over..already..safe..a little..rest..careless..bullish..careless..understand..make remarks..room..face..put out.

Physical education seat [rishi] and the [ureunraku] book are turned over and it ..[itsukushi**].. drips gladly while it waits while ..crispy.. munching doing because of the pipe chair on the window side the completion of three [dai**] ([sandaibanashiisusoushite] and sweets).

Very

u

Child [youhogei] [uta] poet of [misu] Kaneko f of the Yamaguchi Prefecture coming from of the birth on ll1903 year and April 11, 1903.

Her hometown was a bookstore in ..whale fishing.. [sakanna] [kou] town.

The child was married and composed, and it produced and it kept composing poetry while seeing.

[End of Page 4]

..gentle taste.. [surunoyo] .. lovely the [dono] ..loveliness.. poetry of Chapter 1 senior and [kanojo] free, too and unrestrictedly

After all, the poetry of seeing [su] "is [tsubutsubune] wrapped in [anchiyoumeiji] [sakuramochi] with Chomei-ji Temple and the [tsubutsubunoo] rice cake of the Kanto style where [**] is placed with a smooth rice cake though seeing has the [ya] street Kansai ventilation path discernment temple very.

[**ru] and the leaf quietly shake the smell of cherry blossoms from the leaf of salted cherry blossoms, and it is torn off, white teeth sink slowly in the rice cake, and I feel faint sweetness [tadotsukono] with [buchiri] while reeling it the feeling of a soft rice cake with a lovely projection rudder it reaches [no**] at last.

Does it sleep, does it get, and has not [kokoroha] [kunmo] heard this poetry?

v

The [tooko] senior shuts his eyes, and poetry is hummed because of the limpid voice.

u

The small bird that can jump cannot ..[jibeta] ground.. run like me though the sky cannot jump at all even if I expand its both hands ..early...

As for that ringing tin, even if I shake its body, it doesn't know the brilliant song cooked like me though a beautiful sound.

7

[End of Page 5]

All are good all ..me.. differing from eight tins and small birds after that.

v

It opens one's eyes, and with a smile with the face that seems to melt toward me.

Wonderful [o]

u

Will it sleep, it get, and 'All are good all differing' be wonderful?

Especially especially ..here.., it is sweet and piles up ..delicious.. 1.

v

Paris Paris keeps eating while saying "Twine around the tongue of ..consulting.. [ga]" or "It is possible to go very much because it is not tenacious though it is sweet" while screwed up one's eyes and.

Seriousness

u

Because it was a very serious, gentle, warm person, it prints though seeing [su] "has died at the age of 26.

She wrote in the note and younger brother who was her best those who understood put the straightened poetry importantly though he was a person with a lot of hardships.

v

It is pacification of the ring or the dice basing on and I are seen, and it presses it with a cheerful face when thinking the deep emotion deep mutter because the half is not torn off and the becoming it book is embraced closely.

u

While

Were sweets able to be done?

v

u

It is crawling, and "Accordion curtain hot spring of "Owl" .""

Please

v

[Ko] senior ..long way.. presented his pure-white both hands when three title [**] of as many as three manuscript forms of just finishing writing was cut out and passed, and more and more with a smile.

Thank you for piece.

It gets and it reels and [-] is done. "

[End of Page 6]

It tears importantly from the edge in a delicate finger casting one's eyes down to the character Chapter 1 senior and [kanojo] 9 coming and ..[shiyahashi].. gladly, and it chews it well to the mouth ..fate mold.. relaxedly.

"Please return quickly and study when you eat it. "

u

Such remark [wanaino] though [moo] and the senior with great pains came to see worrying about the appearance of the junior.

Oh, delicious ..this..-" ..cheek cheek.. ..[pukkuri] face to swell and to have complained.. [hokorobu] ..easily...

u

The owl of the stiff neck goes to the hot spring to recuperate.

The accordion curtain is circumference [megurasetearunone] . in surroundings of the hot spring.

It is lovely in the fairy tale stick pomade.

It gets up sweet steam and I get the [muiru] steamed bun.

The potato is, and is much pleased to the inside.

Accordion..curtain..shake..Music..play..delicious..delicious..call repeatedly..finger..tear..start..punctuation marks..at all..provide..suddenly..manhole..fall..end..ghost..foot..jar..massage..strange..sweets..write..really..good at..become..really..deflect..only..annoy.

With a smile seeming awfully glad, and tasting one unit item of the [tooko] senior.

[End of Page 7]

10

The middle of March of "[Tooko] senior's examination and [itsudeshitakke]" piece.

It is still ahead because it is an examination at latter term" Because it is not ..deflecting à.. at all ahead.

It is instant" Did I forget foot having been switched off because it tried to receive [toukyoudaigakukotowariden] by the first term examination?

That is too rash though insisted by record [mubou] [nen] examination [nano] and the person in question.

Did not the teacher stop it?

It is likely to fall no matter how it thinks.

Is there very confidence to pass the favorite?

No, idea [nashinadakenanda] and this person only : because of the traditional masked dance-drama weather.

On earth, what university will ..".. be taken of an examination?

It ..".. ..goodness.. is answered while eating "Secret" my story as ..[tooko] senior.. [kerori].

u

It teaches when passing.

It neatly congratulates, it sleeps" It and how many years it is ..".. later?

v

u

[-] and ..encounter.. ..awful.. [-] ..saying.. .

It is thought that I fall.

The senior is not trusted. "

"There is no division to be able to trust the senior who has them help the homework for the summer vacation in the junior it. "

u

That is by chance [nakattanoyoo] . of time.

It passed absolutely ..[moo].. then, and [kokoroha] [kunni] taught my ability" It said manly, and eyes staggered suddenly momentarily at the time of having put the tearing manuscript in the mouth with only one bite.

[End of Page 8]

From 12

u

It strikes it.

..painful.. [i] of ..bite.. ,.

" The mouth is held by the hand, and it becomes ..[jitajitashi].. watery eye.

Coming [wa]

u

This ..,...

The accordion car [fukushiyuu] Ten opens in fresh music in the hot spring though the ear was finished, and a blood-stained owl has come out from the back.

Are [ee] and revenge [nakatamarini]?

In the center of [iya] and the steamed bun, there is a mass of the mustard of [tsubutsubu].

It is awful, and is awful. [iyatsu] ,

It is ..[tsubutsubu] [tsura].." It stared at me in the reproachful while spilling [poroporo] [namida] from the pupil of jet-black [uranira].

The [tooko] senior muttered, "cc such stimulation [hoshikunai]" when reporting "It was [uuu] cc feint" and "Stimulation might spread in the brain, and the head be refreshing" with a smile.

The mind inadvertently loosens to the communication just like always.

It becomes such doubtful feelings that continue a trivial as it is story in this small room with which the light of the [odayakana] gold before the sun drops was filled.

cc

The clock of the [kabe] wall was seen, and I made it to [ha].

"I'm sorry it is not slowly ..the line.." When it begins to put away the manuscript paper of [te] mechanical pencil and spelling 50 pieces, [meso] ..leaning back in the chair... [awatsudu] [**]

[End of Page 9]

The [soijiketeita] [tooko] senior 13-....Chapter 1 senior.. [kanojo].. looked up.

Do you ..".. meet [nanasechan]?

" Why intuition is .."Getting cc [] and the cc of ..encounter.. ,".. good only at such time.

Though there is no what of bewildering by together on one's return because [kotobukiiya] and [bokuto] [kotofu] began to associate natural, and the point of the senior of it.

Usually , saying that "It is so", Answer.

..voice.. ..[tsumarasetamamaotaotashiteiruto].. smile, and the [tooko] senior had gentle eyes and smiled like mother the rise of the pulse to [nazekodounano] why, and becoming of the cheek hot, and.

u

It goes early.

No goodness ..making of the girl waiting.. easily" It has "Yes" bag sleeve bag, and the sleeve is passed through the court awkwardly.

The finger is caught to the cuff, and it doesn't go well.

The [tooko] senior is watching such an appearance with a warm pupil.

Then, the sweat blots to mind [hitai] knowledge [shite] and more and more amount as for me.

It is wrapped in a setting sun "The [tooko] senior also returns early" "There is ..-.. it is" transparent golden, and it ..physical education seat [rishitamama].. waves to the pipe chair lightly.

[End of Page 10]

14 was seen off.

There was neither expression of [kumoso] nor cloudy weather of [ippen], too and the chest made cc [chi] shoes though it was cheerful why.

I think that it is because the [tooko] senior doesn't surely teach me an essential thing of the limit hazily like the fog that is not fine not felt.

Did you know the dialog that the [tooko] senior was written in [hatsu**] of [miu] Inoue ..why..?

[Ko] senior ..long way.. just laughed softly, and it changed subject before one is aware though it tried to find out by questioning by putting the after of the planetarium and [kama] many times, and questioning closely from the front.

When how did the [tooko] senior read a hand-written application manuscript not certain whether having already remained in the publisher?

Do you relate to not teaching the school of choice easily?

It is [doudoumegua], and a go round for voting.

The face is returned frowning, and in a hurry.

It is not necessary to show [kotofu] such a face.

[Kotofu] rolled a pink muffler putting on a navy blue P coat and was waiting with the counter of the library dyed to the evening sun that did not come in red.

[End of Page 11]

The bag is held, and having looked gloomy looks me up and the smile spills shamefully in the looking down health.

It is assumed to such an obedient brilliant smile seeing that my mind is cheerfulness, and smiles naturally.

u

..waiting.. [tase] .

"Yes" Let's return" It gladly stood up nodding small.

Chapter 151 senior and [kanojo]

u

It sleeps, it gets, and might be Valentine soon.

May I give Inoue [cho] cc chocolate?

" It was told for [kotofu] to redden, to be going to stare at the cheek in the classroom next morning, and to apply it.

There is too no person because it is still early time.

It mutters in a subdued tone.

And, ..".. [ya] of cc handmade of that?

v

u

At all.

Thank you it is ..glad.." In the rapid speaking that which is suddenly suitable for side after it feels shy a little when it fades and it answers and in a hurry

u

Because each , is reeling made for the age and father, opportunity [de].

Because the design is neatly changed by using the material from ..encounter.. father's of , ..good...

In ..opportunity.. dividing so much ..holding next therefore...

Therefore, that" It is [sokeaa], and it is really a girl.

[Kotofu].

Snappish how to talk and []-source nature [na]

[End of Page 12]

The [watawatashita] reaction is unbearably lovely when becoming accustomed to the degree of 16 of ..saying.. [**].

u

It looks forward.

" ..very burnt cookie delicious ahead..

u

That is combustion [tandayo] in everyone.

By chance [dattandayo]" After all, becoming [muki] and insisting are lovely, and it is inadvertently ..mouth.. [hokoron] and [shimau].

Thing remark .."each other.. [tta] strange .., me what..?

No..laugh..provide..lip..point out..have..stare at..lovely..think..say..feelings..drive..bright..voice..do.

u

[Ohayo].

[Nanase] and Mr. Inoue" Mr. Mori of harpoon [kotofu] and the friend talks to with a smile of the whole face.

u

Even ..[nanase].. associating with sleep, the scale, and Mr. Inoue.

[Chattandaa] of ..return by good excrement alive atmosphere.. seeing. [nanase] and Mr. Inoue yesterday

And, it called [nanase], and it confessed" "[Ee]" "Mori cc" [kotofu] blocked the voice, and Mr. Mori's hand is pulled.

Mr. Mori doesn't care, and be a lively voice.

[End of Page 13]

Chapter 171 It was said to me the senior with [kanojo].

u

Safe.

It becomes silent for a while and [teageruyo] in everyone.

It is [damonne] very [-] in men because it was popular by [nanase] [bi] person" Whether it was a period for a while how much [ga] was very anxious.

There is purposely will being not to conceal having begun to associate with [kotofu] ..wanting make known.. though is not.

Mr. Mori ..deep, deep.. nods.

u

It ..[un;un].. understands.

..upsurge.. [rumonne] a secret relation to everyone.

[Buntte] because of Therefore, it doesn't say to [ze] [reto] [bunha] anyone" and how much?

u

..[nanasenoko].. my best regards because of being terrible and [iiko] the shy person and snappish [nanase].

A favorite color of [nanase] or food or a date spot of [nanase] that seems to be favorite or any situation ..[nanase].. entranced is heard" Mr. Mori is surely terrible and trouble [mi] caring man.

It is single-mindedly shameful when said this and that face to face.

"It is [] Mori and comes for a moment and is 1" Sumi [kotofu] holds Mr. Mori's arm by both hands, and it pulls it to the classroom corner.

"[Nanase] [wawa], what"

[End of Page 14]

,

18

"It came because it was good and []" eyebrow away was put away as it was.

[Kotofu] lifts up the eyebrow when seeing, it complains to Mr. Mori in great force, and Mr. Mori is calming it with a smile.

Girl's association is also very so.

u

Good morning Inoue

What was done and it had a difficult face" Mr. Akutagawa was standing from dirt [gawa] when turning around.

u

Good morning.

It is not separately wonderful.

Such a thing as the girl likes secret story" It turns one's gaze in the direction ..[kuhiroboku].. seen, and, then, it nods as [kotofu] and Mr. Mori unfold discussion (?), [natsutokuteiruno] is seen, and Mr. Akutagawa also consented.

"Well, if it is such worry, it might be good" And, it is [nagomaseta] as made fun as for eyes.

"Do not seem to go well with [kotofu]. "

"Yes, thanks to you"

u

Is it so?

Because [kotofu] is popular among men, association should determine [tatoki] Barre.

It will surely be had a grudge. "

"..[uu].. after all, it is so. "

[End of Page 15]

Chapter 191 Luxurious [kanojo] "Well, it should not be luxurious worry" senior and seeing [umimasonoa] and Akutagawa of Mr. spoke going to visit [biwa] in the hospital yesterday.

There is working hard of person in question [ganba], too and it seems to recover well.

It is likely to have been able to leave in spring hospital.

It is necessary to go regularly to hospital for rehabilitation, and, of course, there are either of parents and problems whether live, too.

[Asakura]

u

Asakura want seem to borrow the room and to live alone.

Nighttime and the correspondence course were said that it wanted to try to do Tsutomu [koushiyouchiyuu] or more because it was good.

I hear the negotiation now to parents.

It is thought that it is possible to help though it might be serious in it" When the story of "[Sokka] cc [biwa] works hard, too" [kizuatouzu] [biwa] is heard, I feel A Slight Ache.

..recovering.. [kuyouna]. be pushed the scar that remains in the innermost recesses of the heart by the finger

It is glad to start beginning to walk toward the future [biwa] any more ..the kick...

Warm feelings have a lump in one's throat.

It .."When it is possible to do ..me.., say" Akutagawa of Mr... nods [odayakana] with a smile , saying that "Ah understood".

After that, [mayune] was knit, and it became a scowl suddenly.

It seems to strike it.

u

Actually, it is opposite that I borrow the room.

" ..danger still, and there a lot of light men like cherry blossoms [i] Sakurai ..living of the young woman alone....

[End of Page 16]

The [zura] ....20.. [a].. opinion is thorny.

Mr. Akutagawa is unusual and it is unusual that even here makes the unpleasantness to others demonstrative.

By chance, did you ..".. come for Mr. [naganin] and the visit with [riyuu]?

" Envy misinterpreted the face more and more when asking as [tazushitsu].

Garishly

u

Ah.

It has visited with a gay bouquet of having gotten it in the flower shop on the weekend.

It had been not to care, to have talked to fluently though was gloomy Asakura and did, and to [tsukiawakudoshimatsunaika] and to begin to have persuaded it because the giving [kuni] taste" It is what "Mr. one [ee] [naganin]" ..association with Takeda.. only a few days ago in the counter of the library saw the elbow attach, and had a long talk with Takeda, and made to agape [azen] ..excellence it...

Mr. [naganin] went in and out to the library how to have coaxed librarian's teacher in a dignified manner before one is aware.

Anyway, it stands out wanting ..Barre.. ..[na].. to abhor it when it is a student at another school because it is tall and features and atmosphere are also colorful because it puts on a coat on the uniform.

w

It sleeps, it gets, and might be the grader recently ..him.. often how many though seen.

- ..good-looking..

x

I am in a hurry as 'It is a voice, and puts and is [yokka]',' 'Such as children and them of the counter, and girls are heard to whisper.

Mr. [naganin] : in a tough smile.

w

Because it associates ..me.. ..[chiito]...

Do you do wanting to meet a favorite child every day?

x

[End of Page 17]

Chapter 211 [Kanojo] was called a senior.

There without changing by one all [**] or ..Takeda.. what went wrong? it

Do and to [he]

u

I also pointed it out so.

Then, it answered calmly when associating with Takeda.

Women of another school came to the library it not was and the other day, and, then, Sakurai was beaten that much" The site where Mr. "Planted cc" [tata] [naga] person had been beaten by the girl has been actually witnessed.

The person in question cooks it as experience [terurashikukero].

. in one library in our school moreover surely.

[Kotofu] did not say at all.

" [Giyouten] was greatly astonished in addition and saddle of keeping secret "It is when quarreling with that [himekura] senior ..doing.." ..excelling.. .."of "hemp your senior 7.. was asked back.

u

Does it : in the library?

Did the hemp your senior come to the library?

" Mr. Akutagawa ..scowl.. nods ..the remainder...

One's fist calms down. "..Sakurai's face.. struck it by one's fist to one's heart's content. "

"[Eeeee]"

[End of Page 18]

The 22nd [bokuha] was peeled off.

Ill-humored [tarashii] . of [shirimochi] ..going out of the library at once.. in the story of no Mr. Akutagawa who hears from [kotofu]. smile by the hemp your senior it

Mr. ..hitting.. [rareta] [naganin] attaches and says to the floor the pratfall that he seemed to be ill-humored.

Part firewood [kkakatta] named [-] ..along.. of no [yurapo] bamboo blind. do

"The masochist and I are done" and Mr. [niyaketeiru] [naganin] even if rebuked even if it is beaten by the girl : ..Osamu loving [to] it...

Mr. [aakedo] , [naganin] and hemp your senior's Naka was bad.

It was mutually thought the natural enemy, and there was one trouble also in the villa of hemp your senior [hitomonrayakuke] in summer because there were a lot of parts that looked like the face and the character.

At that time, ..Mr. [naganin].. saddle of the kick in the hemp your senior had landed on one's bottom to the avoiding floor.

And, it is shouted, "Violence woman" and is [takke].

[Ji] grows worse and it solves it.

u

Mr. [naganin] was surely said making the hemp your senior angry.

It is a consequence of its deeds. "

u

It is complete.

I indeed came to want to hit it yesterday, too.

Of course, it did not take notice of Asakura no matter what Sakurai said" After all, Mr. Akutagawa got angry.

What on earth Mr. [naganin] and you are doing.

[Teyu] [-] or Takeda thinks of Mr. [naganin]'s speech and behavior very.

..head.. ..[kongara].. [ttekisoudatta] when thinking.

The face is stiffened when that is asked to [kotofu] at resting time, and the glance as embarrassed.

[End of Page 19]

Chapter 231 [Kanojo] is made to swim with the senior, and it has looked down.

Certainly..such a thing..provide..Takeda..worry..Ryu..Mr...a lot..provide..laugh..speak..well..say..anxious..by chance..look up.

u

Do it sleep, do it get, and did it hear it from Sakurai?

Did you meet Sakurai?

v

u

What?

No.

It is Mr. Akutagawa" After all, .."So cc".. [kotofu] [sanno] expression is not bright.

Be anxious, and inadvertently

u

Oh, it is different from Mr. [bokuha] [naganin].

At once, it crimsoned when blurting out, She was one person".

"[Ki] , ..it is.. [moo] , is one such a thing ..putting out.. foolish of cc [] and [i] [tteru] of what 1 as soon as" The lip is pointed, and it is suitable for side.

"Then, , cc ..along.. though it was not possible to return together because the promise to go to eat Mori et al. and [monja] was done the.. today" I smiled approvingly.

[End of Page 20]

24

u

It has understood.

It sleeps ..valuing girl's association and the cry.." "Floatage cc" [kotofu] blocks the voice, and it looks up.

Are you ..".. angry ..speaking to Mori..?

" Why are you ..".. angry?

v

"The cc Inoue thinks the unpleasantness. "

u

Such a thing.

Mr...associate..speak..one..then..at once..cheerful look..become.

"Association [terutte] is said me to cc1 Akutagawa ..so... "

u

Let's go anywhere on Sunday.

Do it schedule, and do it become empty?

v

"..[un].. become empty. "

u

Let's make it to where.

[Kotofu] and [itokoaru] ..wanting go...

" "I :Ec" [kotofu]'s eye origin is dyed again.

"I want to go to Inoue's house" "I.

v

u

When it is not good, [iindakedotsu] .. [dadadadada]

It retreats, [-] is done, it has, and no division.

Also in the movie and the aquarium, I am 1 at all. "

[End of Page 21]

Laughter leaks ..[kusurito].. instinctively.

u

It is good.

Then, it smells play on Sunday if it avoids it though there is no room of me at all" An obedient smile who it to seem to be a face [gapa] [tto] lightening at which it looks up, and to be the girl has extended fully.

u

Thank you for [un].

..absolute going.. [ku]"

Chapter 251 Gladly going out [teyuku] [kotofu] was seen off, and it went to the room in the art and literature part in the classroom with the senior with Mr. Mori et al. [kanojo] after school.

A literary girl of the uniform to knitting three today to amazed it when the door is opened is reading the expanded book the knee physical education seat [rishite] ..pipe chair.. knee.

I was seen, and with a smile of the [tooko] senior.

"Moreover, did you come?"

u

..encounter.. [-] and expression of that ..what...

The interval of studying for exam is sewn, and it came to meet. "

u

Are not you yesterday and the day before yesterday's having come before that?

Importance weakens, too" "It is not ..[uutsu].. lovely" [tooko] senior swells his cheek.

u

It was just good.

I am Mr. [naganin] it and want to hear it" [Jiyama].

u

Sleep.

May I obstruct [kokoroha] [kunnoouchiheo] on the mediocrity and [kokoroha] [kun] and the weekend?

" Do to "

v

[End of Page 22]

26 [manuhouboku] was put away ..a whale of an and stupidity.. aloud.

The face might grown senile in the same, too.

Do suddenly why?

Moreover, it weekend?

u

Because the home was not visited, it thought once.

Oaks how.

" Is it watched, and is [hokuwo] .."That ..oaks.. ..cc.. very" [tooko] senior.. ..".. radiantly scheduled?

v

"No"

u

Then, it decides.

[Kokoroha] [kunnoouchi] in two o'clock of Saturday is visited" I decide it, and it ..dopy.. asks and the visit of [ni] and the [tooko] senior has been decided easily.

Mr. [naganin] was not able to be found out by questioning.

It forgot completely.

Thus, the [tooko] senior : on Saturday.

[Kotofu] was going to have come to my house on Sunday.

Let's speak to planted cc mother very much.

[Amano]

u

Oh dear, a reaction that the more shameful, was the bigger returned when Mr./Ms. Amano told the [tooko] senior to come on the night of 17 money day of the week mother.

[End of Page 23]

Chapter 271 It is assumed, [kanojo] "Mr./Ms. Amano to whom [maatsu] , elder brother was so-so indebted comes to play", there is not a lid year effect with the senior, either eyes are made to sparkle, and it begins to bubble over.

Encounter

u

In becoming of the elder brother vigour, thanks to Mr./Ms. Amano are the one and the mediocrities to have.

Steady polite Miss [danatte] had felt admiration by telephone though [shikago] [**] [satsureigijiyou] [**] was not done.

I wanted to meet for a long time.

The one of elder brother's benefactor to have" Even father who has often gone out on business is fascinated on Saturday because "It is not such the wonderful one" Shin Shin mother makes noise.

u

Does the benefactor of what 1 [kokoroha] come?

It was started to say, Let's be in ..discernment B.. house also father then".

Mother and who ..".. come?

Elder brother..important..person..grade-schooler..spill..smile..speak..hear..face..fire..spout..become.

u

Mother.

1 because it deflects and it differs absolutely" Beauty.

u

It is [te] ..hanging down... the elder brother already

Ah tomorrow enjoys it.

A voice beautiful, too and very face slight, too wonderful Miss [nanoyone]" Does mother ..".. know [tooko] senior's face why?

v

[End of Page 24]

28 housecleanings

u

Because the one that the photograph was seen when elder brother's room is cleaned.

Will it be so of the bathing suit of a long knitting three?

" It was called resolute [kerori], and made it to [****].

It is never and is clothes of [tagakisorette] of the bathing suit of the [tooko] senior who sold to Mr. Itagaki in the photograph department and was applied or physical exercise.

Did the breast's [pettankode] too and exposing it do the set purchase without endurance?

u

That is strange reason and [] because the obligation like [ikaratsu] because of possession ,.

And..already..person..bring..reluctant..desperate..insist..father..grin..look at.

Strange reason [ttemuji] and ..[mahana].. ..".. [kinaani].

Innocent..ask..voice..block..have.

Mother

u

Sweets are made what.

It is stocking [tekonakucha] . in the morning as for the material.

Will be able it sleep, and it to eat ƒÈ and the [sasoo] dinner?

It is enthusiastic , saying that Mr./Ms. Amano is neatly invited because the mother arm is spirited, it sleeps, and it is an elder brother".

Hilt

u

cc I think dinner to be impossible.

Because sweets may not take care with it either. "

u

Roughly?

Why do?

v

u

It is [sho], and a small appetite.

" such as eating only the amount of paper, and stomachs smaller than the normal people in daytime Because alive as it eats the lie paper is true, a circle alone is not lie.

[End of Page 25]

Chapter 291 The senior and [kanojo] and "Well cc becomes thin so much and" mother mutter regrettably.

"It treats the person because the guest comes on Sunday. "

u

Roughly?

Friend.

" It hesitates to say with the woman who .."Same getting [tto] cc class".. is associating.

Moreover, another girl's being come the next day of the visit of the [tooko] senior :.

u

Who?

Mr. Akutagawa?

v

"It is not Mr. Akutagawa and another cc. "

u

So.

The friend is thanks to sleep and [ppari] Amano of Mr./Ms. ..increasing...

Ah if it is a boy, it eats however a lot.

The dish with the volume is better" It was not able to be said that it was a girl that came to mother who gladly thought about the menu.

Saturday in the next day.

The sky was a fine winter day nicely done.

In the gunwale ring door, the [tooko] senior who had come in clothes that the taking the place shining of navy blue duffle coat did not do to "Nice to meet you it is [tooko] Amano of the director in the art and literature part" [rogoka] [ge] uniform gracefully greeted it.

[End of Page 26]

It is ..eye difference [shiha].. freshly in knitting three long in which it tightly knits it in the condition of 30 [hikamanazauiui] [koe] soft, too and keeping from and there is not disorder of one minute in the skirt and the skirt hem either.

Father sigh and mother have uttered a sigh frequently feeling admiration for the [tooko] senior named an antique, intelligent nymph.

u

Oh dear please come in.

It is mother of [kokoroha].

Are the really thank you for your kindnessing [kokoroha]" The son.

u

It is father of [kokoroha].

Please continue your favors toward our son in the future" Parents [sorotte] came to want to see bowing deeply, and to run away.

u

It is [mahana].

Hello the elder sister" It bows with [jimu] [mahana] [mopekori].

"Hello [mahana]" knee is bent, and the line of vision is seen, and the [tooko] senior who additionally greets the height of [mahana] is seen and father and mother see eye difference [shide] more and more friendly.

The [tesa] [tooko] senior presented mother the paper bag of the brought brief bag.

u

[Shu-kuri] that I burnt c It is [mu].

Please eat by everybody.

Though it is shameful because [kokoroha] [kunno] mother has looked when she is a dab at cooking when it is compared.

It is a hobby to do and to make [yumiwatashimo] and the cake" I will say such a thing, and be ashamed.

Dizziness [miebaboku] felt dizzy.

It was not to have made the cake at all.

It is vainglorious even where.

[End of Page 27]

Chapter 311 The senior and [-] and mother who was [kanojo] were moved deeply, and received the cream puff.

u

Oh dear a really polite, graceful Miss

Photograph..have..beautiful..photograph.

" The [kashi] [tooko] senior blandly inclines his neck.

[Bokuha] [tooko] senior's arm had been gripped before with the bathing suit photograph in the rose.

u

Mother and the greeting might already be good.

Let's went to [tooko] senior and my room" [Odoro] [odoro] turned over, invited the [tooko] senior, went up the stairs, closed the door, and broke out in sweat suddenly.

"They are the impoliteness to [kokoroha] [kuntara] and mothers" Heron.

u

It is [teyu] [-] or a cat or one [mohaya] swindle [no] level of the yellowtail to pass.

That cream puff and where have you bought it?".

u

Impoliteness.

I made it while neatly seeing the book. "

u

..decrease.. ?

Was not the store-bought stuff only refilled to the box?

" The [tooko] senior hits the head of [pokaritoboku].

"Such a thing stripes cork"

"Was ..[tooko] senior.. cake able to be made?"

u

Getting [hen].

A literary girl doesn't have impossibility.

Madeleine and meal five eyes [nooni] of cooking practice

[End of Page 28]

32 [giriwo] and [kokoroha] [kunniageta] L carrot

u

Because it is it, and a joint work.

The [tooko] senior and butter might be measured, and the carrot be washed. "

u

Butter was mixed, and skin [momukimashita] . of the carrot.

It cries because it was too delicious when it ate the cream puff of handmade of [moo] and me" It opened completely with [-] at the time that existed in the room ..along of the door when a steady conversation was developed...

It tries to dissemble as the [tooko] senior panics.

So .."[Ufufu] , [kokoroha] because of this [kun]" what..

[Mahana] stares with wide eyes from the other side of the door.

The [tooko] senior got off the fast track when noticing that the visitor was an elementary school girl and walked from [hokorobase] and by himself/herself to [mahana] in the cheek.

It is unusual that there are women other than mother in the house or looks up at [mahana] deeply ashamed [to] [tooko] senior.

It stooped over a little while ago, and with a smile of the [tooko] senior.

u

How did you do?

[Mahana].

" cc elder sister, Sen pie, and ..".. ..introducing oneself.. ?

v

[End of Page 29]

Chapter 331 senior and [kanojo]

u

It so.

A reliable it is dab at cooking and it is senior of a literary girl in the beautiful woman" It is piece exaggeration" ..".. [bungakushoujo]?

v

u

So.

The girl who loves book by wanting eat" "?" [mahana] inclines the neck.

After that, it is suddenly muttered,", and .."each other.. has run in the flappingly for the back.

Ghost "Weren't it comprehensible in the grade-schooler to print by the apparition and to say?" and "..awful.. [imon] ..it was, and no [-] apparition it.." The [tooko] senior waved and the picture book is held in the chest [mahana] when raising it, and the cheek was flushed and it returned.

One's fist is hid in the back as the [tooko] senior panics.

"[Kore]" [mahana] presents the picture book.

Deflecting of" "Like Ann the Sen pie was 'Anne of Green Gables' written for children

The girl of knitting three that puts on an old-fashioned dress is laughing in the cover.

The [tooko] senior of whom [wo] did not become tired screwed up one's eyes missing it.

In the mouth, it is lovely smile [ganiji] like the violet flower.

[End of Page 30]

34 ..peel.. .

"Ah seemed very delicious book" It muttered in such a gentle voice to imagine something important in the mind.

Is it ..".. delicious?

v

u

Yes 'Anne of Green Gables' tastes like various cakes like cake Viking.

Enough tart piled up. on the custard cream of ..[tsutaki] strawberry [tsu] seeing [ta].. [kiichigo]

Charlotte that enclosed surroundings of soft Bavarian with finger [bisukyui] around.

Like it is not possible to become obedient after torte cc Ann whose slightly bitter caramel and sweet chocolate are layers doesn't knit Gilbert and the rupture, and the [amasan] [tsubai] lemon pie is a ridge in the place in which it keeps inadvertently blunt" "Lemon pie cc" [mahana] firmly embraces the book closely, and it becomes faraway eyes.

"The taste of the lemon is taste cc in youth, and a taste of the first love" [Mahana] ardently looks up at the smiling [tooko] senior with [tsuburana] [me].

Mother who put tea and the cake on [nosokohe] and the tray came.

u

[Maa] and [mahana].

Good . ..obstruct elder brothers..

I'm sorry Mr./Ms. Amano"

[End of Page 31]

Chapter 351 senior and [kanojo]

u

No.

Let's talk about [mahana] and the book. "

u

[Un].

Moreover, the cake is told" [Mahana] runs in the flappingly again.

Mother displays the cream puff to tea, the fruit tart of one [rosaizu], and it.

u

[Shu]-Japanese chestnut of Mr./Ms. Amano.

"The cake making is a hobby" It swells ..[mu].. very beautifully" [Tooko] senior who keeps dissembling until becoming empty.

"It is slow it. "

u

Thank you.

Let's eat" The door closes quietly.

The [tooko] senior watches mothers leave and clear soft eye difference [shide] is watched.

It was muttered that it wondered when it might be ..mystery.. [tano] by the [odayakana] opinion.

"Good family" It lives and such a thing is muttered to me confused because it cracks in the smell heartily more and more in a melting voice.

u

Father and mother are warm.

The younger sister is a bright, good child, and all seem to get along well and are cc. "

[End of Page 32]

36 [tooko] senior slowly moves the glance to the room.

The desk and these kind of things that have been used since the bookshelf and the grade-schooler who queues up the curtain, the cartoon, and the novel on a handmade moss green of a bright window and mother where shining spills on the day of the afternoon in the scramble seem to be pushed by slowly one love to kick, and looked at one by one with being in the memory the combustion applying.

"[Kokoroha] [kunha] and cc ..the enclosure of such gentle people among so and the growth of cc.." The chest was firmly tightened.

It might have such a face why.

Such a thing might be started to say why.

And, it is likely to have come in today why.

"cc What kind of people are [tooko] senior's family?" It has not heard it up to now.

The reason to lodge at Mr. [naganin]'s house or parents [hadoko] is done and [katoka] of [shiteiru] and the nature where [**] must not exist somehow do [denani].

Bitter uneasiness has a lump in one's throat gradually.

The chest is noisy for a long time.

The [tooko] senior saw me and smiled softly.

u

The eating comparison of the book was often done when it was small as father.

Encountering it gets as it tearing from both ends up one book by father's knee by two people, and the taste of light omelette with rice this book tells cc as it is a taste of the doughnut of [age] setting up.

I am sure to get the same book.

[End of Page 33]

Chapter 371 The taste is occasionally different in [kanojo] from the senior by father and me cc.

Father ate when it was smaller and when the hamburger steak was such a taste, the stew ate the book while saying that it was cc ..doing of such a taste.." The opinion and the expression seemed to be happy.

Whether the [tooko] senior loves family how much is transmitted.

"cc [Tooko] senior's father also eats the book. "

u

Yes.

Mother : usually though she was not able to eat the pan-cervine.

Delicious rice was always written to father and me.

Mother was the same literary girl as me, and the student was a writer wish" With a smile as the flower of the [tooko] senior.

The steam of tea rises softly from a white tea cup.

A sweet yearning floats on Oci Ciornie that "When father proposes to mother, 'Please become only my writer' was said and printed" [ako] [ha] is clear.

Because one [kokoroha] is a writer of [nue] [too] [koane].

[End of Page 34]

The heart jumped and it went up by the desire as the bilge if the word said by Mr. 38 [naganin] revived to ..blowing.. [tou], and the sound of the pulse was not heard.

Three poem leaf of the proposal of [tooko] senior's father is such [danante] surely.

..palpitation.. way and the palpitation have become hot up to one face that is not settled.

I reached the cream puff piled up on the paper napkin of the race pattern momentarily.

The puff shell was burnt light brown, swelled beautifully, and was heavily heavy as cheek mother had praised it.

It bites while beating [jiyoudeki] "It is well-done for handmade of the [tooko] senior" joke.

The [dororitoshita] custard cream spills from the inside of a spruce skin in a full mouth and it goes out.

Stimulation like lightning pierced from the tip of the tongue to the head at the next moment.

This that is "1.".

When [dango] [sho] unpleasant tile and a salted and sweetened [i] 1 deflecting are seen, it does and it is not salted and sweetened like the dumpling.

[End of Page 35]

Such [teyu] do [-] of [kiwamono] in [aji] eats ..[meippai] [furi].. disregarding the solar salt ..it is.. or this is [i] 1 in the pudding such as Chapter 391 senior, [kanojo] [arajiomo], [egui] or the salts ..no taste of food it...

u

How did you do?

[Kokoroha] [kun]?

" It calls me who has stiffened with the cream puff and the [tooko] senior calls uneasiness.

I ..combustion.. seemed to swallow the one in the mouth with much effort, to get burnt, to drink hot tea, and be able to originate the voice at last straight.

"1 to mistake the salt for [tooko] senior [], this custard, and sugar" and "[Ee] 1" [tooko] senior is a soapberry as for eyes.

Do not you ..".. ..such [watashi].. ..-.. cheat neatly taking care ..[kokoroha] [kun] and me..?

v

u

It doesn't cheat.

It understands by one if it tastes it" The lip is connected without trowing, blurting out, and panicking.

The [tooko] senior looked damaged.

"I'm sorry cc" and "No cc" .."each other.. [-] after the neck is awkwardly shaken.

Shout.

"Eating is 1 in 1-[kokoroha] [kunno] mothers that has been said ..serious... "

[End of Page 36]

40 [bokura] flew out from the room panicking, and ran down the stairs.

It was father it who looked complex ..it was not possible to say indescribably.. a hand of the cream puff of starting eat, mother, and [mahana] that we saw when the door of living was opened that cried because of it, "..salty.. [iyoo]".

Piece cc" The [tooko] senior who returned to "Please do not get depressed so much" and "cc I'm sorry" rooms is hanging his/her head holding the knee.

It is assumed [doyo]- by seeming hang behind [sudare].

"It worried about neither father nor mother" Laughingly, two people and "It was good" and "There often".

cc though had an unhappy look on one's face for a long time by [mahana].

The shoulder is rounded even if "[Tooko] senior" opinion is put and it remains hanging one's head.

It seems to be very depressed.

Do you think as the image of the senior of the one broke firmly intellectually?

Then, it said in the voice of low-spirited.

[End of Page 37]

Chapter 411 [Kanojo] "cc It was going to eat a cream puff and me delicious" chest was stabbed with the senior with [chikuri].

The taste is not understood though we are naturally eating the [tooko] senior.

There might not be chance to use sugar and the salt usually either.

Nevertheless, the cream puff had been made while seeing the book to make us eat.

I cannot be tasted.

"cc" When the cream puff that has been left as starting eat is taken, I am Akebono [ritsuita].

"Considerably, [ike] [masuyo]" and "[Kokoroha] [kun] cc" [tooko] senior looks up, and it is popeyed.

The taste of a grotesque tile of ..sweetness.. [jo] stickily twines around the tongue.

When it kept eating, and I swallowed everything, I reached the cream puff of piece second.

"It is not necessary to stop, to overwork, and to eat" and "cc Do not overwork" the second piece is bitten.

.."... "

[End of Page 38]

42 [tooko] senior seems to cry.

It is sweet though it is salty in "Only eat because I want to eat", "Get upset stomachs", and "Do not break so much easily" entrances, is supposed to be painful, and to be great.

I reached the cream puff of piece third.

u

It is already good.

It stops" "cc The [tooko] senior ate to the last minute" [tooko] senior opens his eyes wide.

"Always ate without leaving all things that I wrote" eyelash [mayu] fell, [tooko] senior's [kenke] trembled, and eyes were moistened.

[Shu-kuri] of convulsion [bokuha] piece third: The one in the stomach seems to flow backward when it relaxes one's guard against [yudan] swallowing [mu], and carrying the last cream puff of piece fourth to the mouth slowly while calming the stomach that seems to have convulsions.

It continues still, and the cold sweat blots to the temple the thrust stimulation because sweetness there joins the paralysis of the tongue when it is and keeps ..paralysis [tsura].. eating the thing and the kick ..no complete feeling...

[End of Page 39]

The senior is recalled in the art and literature part after school.

Unpleasant [ko] 1 ..long way.. [aji] that ate strange story that I wrote while mawkishly crying ..it is.. .., [hen]...

[Zu] is topping [sareteruuuu] ..

In annoying it to the shaved ice of [renniyuu] [ichigoaji] instead of the condensed milk at [mayone] Chapter 431 senior and [kanojo].

After that, the [tooko] senior's reaction is happy.

It was not [**] [tenretsu] on the day every day in each strange [bokuha] and it kept writing [hana].

Nevertheless, the [tooko] senior never left what I had written even though it even screamed very much or he or she spilt [poroporo] [namida].

It swallows to the last minute.

u

Thank you.

Brightly with a smile , saying that It would come to extracurricular activities tomorrow and it slept".

Those kind of things might have been able to be done why.

It might have been able to keep eating the one that was not able to be called with such food every day.

Not only the stomach but also the chest became full if it thought about such a thing, and it became painful.

I

[End of Page 40]

The [tooko] senior becomes silent and is looking putting away the cream puff after ..weakness.. [sai] desperately.

"cc" The stomach seemed to burst, was smart around of the chest when all the way anthers were swallowed, and [nodoshi] and the throat were strangely smart disgustingly.

The [tooko] senior smiled small "It was a treat" when saying along the remainder of moistened eyes.

The [tooko] senior pours the tea of the second cup "Thank you for cc" from ..pouring.. ..[te].. jar.

It became lukewarm and I drank the tea that had become gentle to the tongue little by little.

The mimicry stomach is still convulsive.

Such mimicry can be never done never.

The [tooko] senior picks up the strawberry of one [rosaizu] that mother grew and the tart of the orange by the finger, and it puts it in the mouth , saying that "It is lovely" with a smile.

After a painful, warm, mysterious silence flowed, the [tooko] senior muttered missing it.

"It was ..[kokoroha] [kunha].. very dark, resisted, and it was nasty at the grader of cc1" I nasty almost blew tea.

[End of Page 41]

Chapter 451 senior and [kanojo]

u

It it is what.

It thought in such a way ..me.. or is 1" It says with the [tooko] senior smiles.

u

Because the really nasty one.

It tries to cut extracurricular activities, the answer is cold, sarcasm is said, and only ..[hen].. [hana] on purpose is written, and the senior is ..embarrassment.. [rasetebakaridashi]. "

u

It is because of the [tooko] senior's inviting me to the art and literature part by force and crowding.

I was the part, and did not have a mind to write an essay" A long, long end of winter.

It is fairly late in the spring of the year.

I who had become a high school student with [biwa] had been dragged after life of the withdrawal was spending dark every day.

With whom not you not want to be related?

I do not want to be damaged any longer.

Every day only has ..[odayaka].. to pass however ordinarily.

The [tooko] senior showed up in front of me who had been wishing in such a way.

Upperclassman that long, black three knitting is antique who reads book under pure-white lily magnolia in lily magnolia courtyard tree.

When the senior who seemed to be graceful tore suddenly up the page of the book, and it put it in the mouth, it was greatly astonished.

A nearby sonny will watch it on the side no ..secret.. rose.

[End of Page 42]

461 passing is eight-pair [tooko] Amano for two years.

"Literary girl" as seeing it

It introduced oneself cheerfully lovelily like the violet of the toll of spring, ..hurried.. [surubokunosema] [shu] was grasped, and it took it to a certain narrow room in the corner of the west of the schoolhouse of the third floor.

In such a situation, the mind won't be opened to a thoughtless senior who eats paper.

I was, and it scribbled and as for three [dai**] ([merayakurayashita] grammar disregard and confused development), the taste that deteriorated surely might have been.

"Each other It was [-], and, after all, on purpose" [tooko] senior swells his cheek, and it stares at me.

It is [nagomaseta] as for after that and the expression.

u

However, it was occasionally warm, and wrote a delicious talk.

It is ..chest [gakyuttosuru].. [amasan] tile story, and a slightly bitter talk is cc.

Really, [kokoroha] [kunha] I was made to eat a lot of talks" It becomes painful air again.

[Tooko] senior's eye difference [shiga] and tone become, and i thinks the difference from usually somewhere, and becomes uneasy.

u

How are sweets done if it has college?

It doesn't say ..sending every day with the letter surely... "

[End of Page 43]

Chapter 471 senior and the [kanojo] [tooko] senior smiled gently.

"..such a thing.. do not say" It is thirsty, and has a lump in one's throat more and more uneasy.

The air tossed about the room is very soft nothing but and is gentle.

A heavy, dark one collects in the chest.

Like cc where [tooko] senior seems to be going to disappear from the presence at any moment.

The [tooko] senior is quietly watching me with the clear pupil that watches the important one.

I cannot also turn my eyes away.

u

Sweets : though become impossible to eat it.

I was made to read the novel that wrote [kokoroha] [kunga] some time, it slept" A real pain from which the heart was suddenly grasped by a warm [i] hand of the life ran.

The [tooko] senior is gently watching me.

The [tooko] senior has said the same thing to me several times so far.

When you want you to write a novel.

The pain in the tightened chest continues as do and wrapped with soaked ....relaxing.. kick...

Up to now, I cannot answer with the voice blocked.

[End of Page 44]

48 [sonnabokuwo] and the [tooko] senior were watching a lot by the [odayakana] expression like the one's senior.

When darkening with the sun down, the [tooko] senior made my house.

"Mr./Ms. Amano, moreover, come" and "Thank you" It leaves and it politely bows to [haha], and "[Shu]: the I'm sorry for cream" and the cheek blush politely in the whisper.

Father and mother said, "It is good" pleasing.

"Corbicula corbicula and Sen pie" It waves small, it returns, and the [tooko] senior goes outside to [mahana] that waves energetically , saying that "Corbicula corbicula and [mahana]".

I sent it on the way.

The [tooko] senior smiles under the light of the light .."It is already good here" wan it...

Another paper bag that had had it when coming to the house was presented to me.

u

Borrowed muffler, gloves, and mechanical pencil

I'm sorry for missing returning it" A muffler as white as the snow was seen on the inside when receiving it.

u

The examination still remains.

Isn't the mechanical pencil necessary?".

[End of Page 45]

Chapter 491 It is guard to wake up the senior with the [kanojo] [kiseki] miracle.

I who blew the north wind in the cold evening heated the cheek, and presented it to the [tooko] senior.

The [tooko] senior also floated the smile like the adult.

u

It was useful enough.

Thank you.

It is not a miracle, and it works hard by ability" As if, it is not possible to meet any longer.

Let's do not return all borrowed things here now because it was understood.

The same sense as feeling in room in daytime.

Be not [tooko] senior's appearance must not weaken at any moment, do not disappear, and along.

The chest was crushed, and I pulled gripping it and returned ..leaving.. [routosuru] [tooko] senior's hand uneasily ..the shake of such my one feet...

u

Please wait.

Because it is still cold.

" What are you in a hurry?

It is impossible that one man disappears completely from the presence one day.

The smell of washing [shitaterashiku] [hana] did to put out a white muffler from the cooked paper bag not done.

It wraps it around [tooko] senior's neck just like that night.

u

It lends it again.

Please roll as it is and return. "

[End of Page 46]

Happily with a smile after that painful eye difference [shininari] of ..blowing.. [kuzuoresouna] after it was amazed of 50 [tooko] senior.

u

Thank you.

Warmth [ne] when after all, there is a muffler. "

u

It is not in giving.

It comes neatly for the return.

"It is ..[ihaa] `.." The dark was seen off in feelings for [ko] senior to want to cry with the paper bag in the hand ..leaving for the other side of doing the answer to joke, and seeing.. ..far... "

�ž

�ž ž [fumiharu] [kaeko] is an after all ..[bun;you� ]'s daughter.. Japanese syllabary.

It happily eats the book together demurely sitting down on [bun;you]'s knee when becoming holiday.

It screws up one's eyes when [bun;you] tears up the page small by a gentle face that seems to melt and it puts it in [ro] and it expands, and it upturns and it pleads for the face in "..father.. more more" and a lisp voice.

The suntrap on the window side of living is a place favorite of [tooko] and [bun;you].

It is [ku] there.

[End of Page 47]

Chapter 511 It [kanojo]s, it is puzzled, paves [shon] with the senior, golden light reads the book from the window with [**] which it begins to fail to get in the evening, it eats [pe] [ji] crisply, and it speaks.

Father and 'Small spoon aunt' are the understood ..".. tastes of [su] feretory [pu] that enough milk enters.

" or" "Like dispersal sushi of 'Tales of Ise' that decorates rape blossoms : to the wind.

It seems to be Ann of 'Anne of Green Gables' and an impatient communication of [girupa-to] to be [amasan] tile lemon pie.

"Taste in youth and taste of the first love" It prints why.

[Bun;you] was speaking so with the finger of the forelock of [tooko] [tozuki] smoothly by a clear beautiful eyes.

When keeping moderate and complaining to [hoshii] and [bun;you] because the rice doesn't enter in the evening when it has tea too much

u

It is unexpected.

It is absolutely impossible that dinner doesn't enter.

It says while laughing," from your writing [takohanga] and what kind of book to from a large favorite dish [bokumo] [tooko].

[Maka] of ..good.. [ni] [bun;you] is really good at [ro], and always deceived.

Actually..write..rice..leave..time.

The book tries to dry up, to be cut in the [komen] corner of the library, to eat, and librarian's elder brother of [**ko] the other day.

[End of Page 48]

It has been scolded by the relaxation.

Because a gentle elder brother who had worn the glasses glasses had loved [kaeko], it was shock.

It cried for a long time after it had returned to the house.

"I tried only to eat the book. "

u

Do not eat because the book on [hakakutsuwakan] is everyone's book.

The book sold to the bookstore is so.

Money is paid, it becomes my book, and eating [chadameda].

v

It persuades gently while patting the forelock embracing closely on the knee of ..becoming it.. [bun;you] [sanga] [kaeko].

u

And, the book eats and will disregard it only in front of an important person in the future.

Because this is very important, [tooko] should get [yooku] [sato].

v

"One moment", seeming "Father, mother, and [itsuka] [tooko] ate only in front of the writer of person [kaeko] thought to be a really important and did not disregard it", and "My writer?" it was done that it was along, [bun;you] made to me, and it made it to [tooko] [hana**] when proposing.

Do the blush of the cheek, and [tooko] was absent-mindedly heard.

"Father's writer of mother. "

"It is father and it is a writer of [kaeko]. "

[End of Page 49]

It laughed with [kaokabuto] gladly when Chapter 1 senior and [kanojo] [bun;you] said so.

u

..wonderful.. father.

Very wonderful

v

Do you meet the writer only of [tooko] by [tooko] some time?

What kind of person is it?

Because the hair of [kaeko] had expanded, it made it to knitting three.

It is red.

u

Students were knitting of three for mother.

Knitting three proofs it of a literary girl.

v

It was pleased when it said , saying that "Become complete with mother".

Put down one's hair..extend..mother..moat..become empty..instigate..dance.

ž

�ž ž mother [tachini] [kotofu] cannot be started to � say, and Sunday has come.

[End of Page 50]

[Kotofu] came to my house at 11 AM.

Nice to meet you cc "is class of good Mr. Inoue of []. � �

Saying [masu] ..crowd and .., [kotofu].. doing with [meito].." Father and mother are watching the greeting of the bite rolling up strained to [gachigachi] in a boiling slight indescribably difficult to say expression that doesn't come ..it is not easily...

The perplexity of one heaven was bad, and it came home, and [bokuhaikokora] [o] feelings were unbearably bad from the face.

u

, [ano] and this. encounter

I was able to say, and I burnt.

It is everybody and please []" The papaer carrier is presented like the [tooko] senior of last day.

It receives it as "Well holding ..cc.. to take care with is a light" mother panics.

The word and the expression are awkward, and eye contacts with father sometimes.

u

It is a cake making, and a hobby.

It completely becomes in the same dialog with ..being likely being likely delicious.. [kedotsu]" [koremata] [tooko] senior and parents become more slight expressions.

[Kotofu] was able to shine and reddened , saying that "Such a thing as soon as" when "[Kotofu] liked to make the cake really, and was good" was followed to [hehe] in a hurry.

[End of Page 51]

Chapter 551 senior and [kanojo]

u

Please do not expect it so much [ano].

Because it doesn't understand whether mothers are palatable of you.

"[Uwaa] and lemon pie" It was getting [ttosono], and a lemon pie" [Tenai] it was possible to read [mahana] ..too slight air of this place.. flew up gladly completely.

It is ..--E.. sweet and ..".. sour ..Ann and the taste of Gilbert the lemon pie...

I wanted ..lemon pie.. to eat.

Thank you for the elder sister.

[Waa] ..[waai].. -- ..it is.. ..the lemon pie it.." Even here is glad to be pleased though it is popeyed or [kotofu]'s expression ..bubbling over [ppuri] of [mahana].. lightens.

[Giyougi]

u

..Oh dear [mahana]...

In front of the customer, it has bad manners" It ..mother.. ..[metto].. reproves it.

[Ubakeredo] [mahana] is completely fascinated with the lemon pie, and ..paper bag of mother's hand.. comes by brilliant eyes.

u

[Kotofu] and going up

Let's went to my room" Whether it was "Yes of ..floatage.. ," shoes were said the obstruction, and when [kotofu] took off shoes, smell [wokunkun] of the paper bag and smelt [mahana] raised the voice.

u

It is ..-.. ..saying.. . in goodness.

[Noo] today though yesterday's elder sister's cream puff was salty.

[End of Page 52]

56 elder sisters' lemon pies are delicious dish perilla-" [Kotofu] is [pikuritosuru].

Yesterday's "cc elder sister.

" Mother, father, and I have gathered.

The remark that decides an argument is shot with a smile innocent of seem the child [mahana].

u

[Un] and Sen pie [dayo].

In knitting three, it looks like Ann.

v

"cc" Only two person [bokuto] [kotofu] was in the room after a few minutes.

"[Ano] cc" [kotofu] stiffens the face, and is sitting straight in the carpet.

It remains grasping the hand put on the knee.

It is ..[hateshinaku].. heavy. air

Do ..".. when you ..court.. take it off?

" It silently stood up, the court where a soft design who seemed to be the girl was white was taken off, and it became a sweater of the pale pink and black miniskirt when saying along.

[Kuru] and the court are rounded, folded, and set to ahead of that though beat and tried to present the suspender.

And, it sits straight, and, moreover, the knee is watched by the stone-like expression.

[End of Page 53]

Chapter 571 senior and [kanojomazu] ..saying.. .

When ..shake.. [ranakya] lightening some topics and [ki] were massaged, [bo] was quietly muttered.

"cc ..[tooko] senior.. came" [uwa] ..

The balloon and the heart seem to dash out from the mouth the sweat.

I made an excuse panicking.

u

No because of ..[gomen] [].. concealment

It by chance was aspect, one extracurricular activities by chance, there was a consultation, and it came near for a moment.

By chance..salt..cream puff..have.

..".. do.

u

No, salt [shiyu-kuri-mu] is fashionable [namonjanaiyo] ..

By tile of ..sweetness.. [jo] cream puff that made a mistake in sugar and salt only"

u

cc Handmade [tooko] senior who came cream puff by chance by chance having it.

Do you often come?

For the first time..yesterday..for the first time..handmade..for the first time..at all..for the first time..unpredictable..ah..say.

Because the ball or the digit and mother came to [dotsubo], I felt relieved.

,

It : in the sesame tray and the sesame dumpling piled up to the plate : to the lemon pie and it divided into the set of tea.

[End of Page 54]

58 is recorded.

If air changes eating the cake drinking tea by [yoshi] and this.

u

I'm sorry it only had to make it to a lovelier cake.

It was thought that the boy came because he did not say = remark" It thought the shake to be [pikuri], and I ..[kotofu]'s shoulder.. became a frame of mind at which the knife had been pointed by the scruff of the neck.

Mother, how an extra thing.

u

No cc it is glad ..sesame dumpling.. to love.

Thank you" The voice trembles politely mentioning the reward at the entrance.

The expression is also as hard as the rock.

Mother also sensed a seditious sign or it has walked out of the room to run away.

u

Well.

[Sono].

When it ..[tte].. is said ..classmate.. to play coming, even the boy is ..misunderstanding.. [chattanda] ..mother.. ..

And, it misses being negative, understands that day anyway, and it is good or it becomes and cc. "

uccv

u

It seems to be ..lemon pie.. delicious of [kotofu].

The sound of ..making fun.. [cha] is made, the plate is drawn, and the fork ..1 gotten".. is thrust into pure-white merengue.

The pie was able to divide foundation [mosaku] by assumption with the fork easily very softly.

The feeling that the pie spared of sparing joined the [amasan] tile lemon cream made mixing the custard and the lemon when putting it in the mouth, and it saw.

[End of Page 55]

Chapter 591 Delicious that [kanojo]s and betrays and doesn't betray [me] with the senior extends on the tongue.

" "Like lemon pie it that one terrible [pateishie] had made An honest impression spilt.

[Kotofu] looks up, and I am seen timidly.

The cheek is slightly red though the lip is still sharp.

"Really delicious yes" It is watched to divide roughly and to carry to the mouth one after another by the face dyed in more and more reds.

When I started laughed, it withdrew one's gaze as having panicked, the eyebrow was lowered suddenly, and it became a face that seemed to cry.

"cc The mouth and cream are lucky" and "Get" [Goshigoshi] is wiped off by the hand suddenly in a hurry.

[Kotofu] said bluntly while looked down.

u

..encounter.. [] of , me and ..terrible.. [yakimochi] grilling [nano] .

Disgustingly, it is good on chest, and is not possible to laugh hearing it even if the [tooko] senior comes because of a little while ago.

I'm sorry for , it is ..[].. gloomy.

But..senior..provide..terrible..natural..senior..for a long time..understand..think.

[End of Page 56]

60

u

Such one [tooko] senior is a free senior.

It is never with the [bokuga] [tooko] senior how" The body is put, and it starts, and the hand is put on a thin shoulder.

That stabbed my chest telling a lie to [kotofu] only by in reality one.

The [tooko] senior is not a free senior to [hehehehe].

It is always on the side, and has been deeply related to me for two years.

Special existence different from friend unlike family.

It is not a lover either.

[Kotofu] [sanda] [-] and "Inoue cc" [kotofu] pack the breath into my association now.

cc when becoming atmosphere that becomes painful as Fusa eyes and eyes are intertwined, and blocked of throat, etc. breath and seems to kiss as it is.

Oh, there is not caring because it goes up without permission .."...

" A familiar voice was in the under.

Sound that goes up in [dokadoka] and the stairs.

The [shini] ..it is.. door ..knock suddenly.. opens, and Mr. [naganin] of the quilted down coat has entered jeans which the color came off with a smile cheerfully.

"It [chi]-does, and obstruct it. "

[End of Page 57]

Chapter 611 senior and [kanojo] "Mr. 1 [naganin]" and "cc" We have gathered like the short distance.

[Kotofu] becomes pale, and my hand remains hanging to [kotofu]'s shoulder.

Was it , .."each other.. [iitoko]?

" It has parted seeming unpleasant and panicking because it smiles.

How did you ..".. do suddenly ..[ryu] and Mr. [naganin]..?

v

u

No, it shortly came, and it came near.

Mix [teissuka]?

" The cushion is quickly dominated without waiting for the answer, it sits down, and it begins to pick up mother's sesame dumpling.

[Kotofu] hits the shoulder when Mr. [haa] [naganin] sells the bam and his waist wholesale and it has raised it.

u

[Uo] and good taste.

[Kokoroha]'s mother's handmade [suka] ?

"Mr. [naganin] and that cc" Is a lemon pie here [kotofu]?" Why.

Why do?

The doubt turns round and round in the head.

Are not you there is what came near up to now?

[Kotofu] shuts one's teeth to begin with, it stares by a half cry, and it relaxes calmly so why in this applied situation.

[End of Page 58]

Mr. [naganin] was filling with the third sesame dumpling his mouth when 62 mothers had entered the room with tea and the lemon pie of Mr. [naganin]'s amount.

"Mother and dish [umaisune]"

u

Oh dear, it is glad.

It eats a lot because there is taking the place, too.

It is prepared it in daytime.

It will bring it later" Mr. "One mother and 1 the beautiful woman" or less [tsuto] [naganin] is completely friendly with mother.

Mother also is talking by the tone that was able to be broken from the [tooko] senior and [kotofu] [sankudaseji].

It is or ..compliment of the seeing seeing.. dyes it to the cheek.

[Kotofu]'s lemon pie also bit to Mr. [naganin] in grabbing by hand.

[Kotofu]'s shoulder shakes with [matabiku].

"Getting Ec:" To mutter to have felt admiration, and to taste it by the tongue deliberately, it keeps eating.

[Kotofu] unpleasantly turns one's eyes away from Mr. [naganin], grips the cloth of the skirt by both hands, and has stiffened the body.

The shoulder is innumerably shortened small whenever Mr. [naganin] mutters something, and moves his foot, and it becomes a face that endures crying.

Smart tense air seems to surround [kotofu].

For me who was looking, the nature was not a nature.

[End of Page 59]

Chapter 1 Mr. [naganin] said licking his finger by the tongue when it finished completely eating [kanojoremonpai] with the senior.

u

Thank you it was good.

[Tookoane] is defeated at all only in case of the arm of the dish.

It is lonesome after it makes a mistake in sugar with great pains when the cream puff made for [kokoroha] is a salt, it leaves, and it returns and is [mashitayo].

It is awful in sure food though it was licked to have remained by chance in case of being.

There is not massaging it. it was possible to eat very much

It doesn't become even dog's food" Air is strained further.

Mr. [naganin] watched me in a hurry with a nasty, sweet eyes.

The eating commode of [kokoroha] all though "" [kotofu]'s face is distorted immediately before the collapse.

It kept interrupting the voice of me who assumes the way ...."Mr. [naganin] and the story are 1" [saegi].. the [ya].., and Mr. [naganin] talking fluently.

u

Greatly, that cannot eat completion.

Did [tookoane] keep also burning the choux pastry every evening that there was no bur?

The start doesn't swell at all, and be [pettankodattandesuyo] like the chest of [tookoane].

It tried to burn it many times, and my breakfast was able to was smelling, and a choux pastry that scorched at a while and collapsed.

Swelling finally straight turns round and round in front of the oven and is [mashitayo].

It makes a mistake in the material of [kanbekiarede] and the custard, is [nakya] letter-perfect, and [tansukedone].

[End of Page 60]

Be does it seem to make a mistake in , sugar and [**] ..rolling.. salt, and [ochi] [koane] of ..[tsukerutoko].. [too]?

[Kokoroha]'s feelings also misinterpret [yokkuwakarimashitashi] L mouth by the favor, and it laughs sharply.

"Thank you for giving it such [mazui] [mon] [zen] food is [kokoroha]" [kotofu] trembles.

Seem the burm also of my stomach.

Mr. [naganin]'s intention is not understood.

[Kotofu] is not defended.

It was driven, and I said to such a sense of mission fiercely.

"I do not leave and depend even if [kotofu] makes a mistake in sugar and the salt of the lemon pie ..eating all.. 1" [kotofu] looks up rapidly.

After it had had eyes to be surprised, it became a face that seemed to cry.

It nods to the word of tendon niece "Even [kotofu] had burnt the lemon pie hard" me who did when by the face dyed red.

"It wants Inoue ..it is.. to be pleased" and "Each other [-] and hot shin" Mr. [naganin] unnaturally raises the voice, and it ..elbow.. attaches to the table violently.

u

Oh dear, any couple changes the [raburabu] when beginning to associate.

Seeing [tatoaishiyoukoro] [kokoroha] [santo] [kotofu] I, it is compatibility good [kunaisune]" It is time when it floats the bruise straw jeer [uyouna] expression.

[End of Page 61]

66

Such a thing remark .."each other.. [waretakunai] .., you...

" It doubled one's fist and it stood up as [kotofu] was already a limit.

The whole body is shaken in front of me frightened, it puts a force upon [mayune] firmly, it stares at [naganin] [uwazukun] by the burning eyes, it applies, and it shouts in a shrill, excited voice.

u

Such a thing of [ittsumo] remark [uno] ! in [] why.

Inoue and not I are suitable.

Such right [aruno] ? as Inoue is overworking or it is not , easiness ..departure.. instigating or the sea weed is different ..the gap of wavelength.. ..[terutoka] , you...

..liking.. [naino] ? me [] and [] or more so much it of [nchimade] Inoue and sarcastic remark [ini] cc coming purposely

v

u

It is possible to say, and beautiful woman [hada] [-] [isukisuyo].

However, ..anger.. [rutte] Koto is confidence [naitte] Koto [ssuyone].

[Kotofu] is conscious, too and the point" Mr. [naganin] talks bluntly with the jeer put on the [rayoushiyouyo] face.

I was confused and looking at the communication of two people.

"Always" is what.

Mr. [naganin] says these kind of things usually to [kotofu] or is 17"

u

It associates with [kotofu], and [temo] and [kokoroha] take care with, and are can overreliance the real intention or it is not possible to say [naisuyone] i.

[Temo] ? ..not happy at all... do not bounce the conversation, and either ..sky.. associate because [kotofu] and [zu] [tto] is strained

Such a couple mutually becomes tired and is separation [runsuyone] soon.

It has come off the power of the shoulder, and is as much as 1000 times easy [kokoroha] [sanha] [tookoane] and to exist.

[End of Page 62]

Mr. L"One [] and such a thing of , ..along.." and" "Because of favorite by 1-[bokuha] [kotofu] association ..no such a thing.. ..dependence.. [fuson] [naganin] says Chapter 671 senior and [kanojo] [chinni] ..seeing.. by eyes irreverently.

u

Is the favor done only that it tries not to be convinced?

Such [deshita] at [biwa]?

Different ?

Do you do for more fiery, intenser feelings not to exist?

" It does and the [yaegu] word is [**ru] without mercy as for the chest.

Certainly, feelings felt in feelings and [kotofu] who felt it in [biwa] are different.

I wanted to be intenser, not to collect in a full chest liking and liking it, and to embrace all of [biwa] closely at [biwa].

Feelings to [kotofu] are quiet and [odayakada].

However,

Mr. [naganin] laughs at [kotofu] because he looks up.

The smile with the poison a little while ago was an innocent ..charm.. smile of ..suitable.. [teki] by looking. fresh ..difference.. - it seeing [tomiriyokusore]

u

Separating from ..earliness.. [itoko] [kokoroha] ends without damaging.

If it is a beautiful woman, a new at once boyfriend is found and [kotofu] is [masutte].

When do you associate with me?

" To grip the lemon pie, and to throw out to Mr. [sorewo] [naganin]'s face, [kotofu] pressed it.

The custard and merengue are made [to] ..[be].. sound and extend on Mr. [naganin]'s face.

[End of Page 63]

68

u

[Fuzakenaide] of ..referring.. ,.

It has not taken care of me any longer.

Never..library..come..very limit..full..appearance..shout..court..bag..grip..tear out of the room.

"It is [kotofu], and it waits and 1" The shoulder is gripped in front of the stairs running after.

It was not possible to detain it any more by being said, "It is ..[gomen].. [gomen] where it returned , [gomen] cc today" with [keredo] [namidakoe].

The chest tears and it is not along. a small back that runs down the stairs

It saw off in impatient feelings.

Mr. [naganin] was wiping the lemon pie that attached to the face by the finger when returning to the room.

u

Awfully, it is not or is Mr. [naganin].

Those kind of things remark [u] : to [kotofu].

It is you, and on earth [kitanda] 1 in [nanishi]" The finger that attaches to [hehehehehehehehehe] "Of course, came to obstruct it" custard cream is answered ..[peroritoname].. calmly.

I was dumbfounded, and at a loss for words.

"Thronged it ..looking meter [ratsute].. all the way with scissors of [kotofu] today in the [tte] small ear that came to [kokoroha] [sanchi] at the time of which she came. "

[End of Page 64]

Chapter 691 It talks indifferently conditioning in there is not a fragment of the [kanojo] guilt with the senior either.

The back became chilly, and there was [bokuha] [**].

Do you ..".. gloss it over ..so.. why?

" Then, Mr. [naganin] saw me straight.

Get irritated..provide..get irritated..such..intense..eye..gaze..scary..become..body..stony..become empty.

u

Because [kotofu] associates, [kokoroha] is.

Writer..hear..steep..voice..black..snake..throat..twine..bite.

The head becomes hot the pain and impact.

Mr. [naganin] stood up.

It is [matatanira] doing of [ruboku] the position of the [nebi] glare face rising, and frighteningly.

u

Please do not forget.

" It mutters because of the lowered voice, and it goes out of the room.

I was watching the door of the opening in feelings on which the hot wind was poured from the front.

Mr. [naganin] what.

[End of Page 65]

Seeing of ..decrease.. [-] is [hasenpoi] "Each other [-], Mr. Ryu, and after all [kokoroha] senior [nchini] going [tandaa]" morrow of back back V of £ and [riyuuko].

Signs of life [takedaboku] went to school ahead of time, and was spoken with Takeda in an unpopular library.

There was a reply from Takeda , saying that 'Then, please come ahead of the homeroom to opening the key key to the library' when mail was done when it was Mr. [naganin] at [riyuu] and night and there was a talk.

It was dumbfounded to talking smoothly because of a high "It was thought that it was likely to go with [zuuuu] because it bullied it ..Mr. Ryu and the [nanase] senior.." voice like an agape child.

Mr...Takeda..meet..library..come..differ.

The aim is a senior and is not [tenanase] me.

The [nanase] senior was [kokoroha] senior line, and even Mr. Ryu of lightness and the person hatred did not go always though the start was persuaded conditioning about [itsukudomo] either.

[Nanase] senior and this

[End of Page 66]

Appeasement [ku] of seven [**] [yu] [pocchi] of the day that you betrayed doesn't wave, and either it sees, and it is happy and [te] [tadesuyoo].

And, temptation [suruno] gave up [asaraijiwaru], said the [nanase] senior this time only becoming uneasiness, and was nasty to Mr. Ryu.

Considerably..effective..mediocre..why..such a thing..senior..separate..have..associate..do.

Though it is a writer of [kokoroha] [sanha] [tookoane].

It was freshly recalled to be watched by Mr. [naganin] by intense eyes, and to have been said, and had gooseflesh around of the scruff of the neck.

Mr. [naganin] and [kotofu]'s having had such a communication in the place where I do not know.

Incidently, [kotofu] was looking down as embarrassed when Mr. [naganin] was heard.

I feel anger by boiling up of the stomach to my carelessly carelessness.

"..saying why.. Takeda" Takeda laughed buoyantly.

u

Because it is her of Mr. and Ryu me.

Inform on..do..Mr...other..girl..associate..hear..puppy..innocent..eye.

[End of Page 67]

72

u

Oh dear, even if I say her, I am "Temporary. "

When whether it was either was said, it was the re-..[kanaa]" "Accomplice" of the word of [namonna].. cool like the accomplice.

" It had surely induced to drop ..Takeda.. [kotofu] from the stairs in the hospital before, and [sanhakerakera] Takeda [wara] ..".. ..Takeda.. .."of your bullying [kotofu].. showed it to me pale.

[Yada] , ..".. is not done this time at all.

And, when whether it is either at now and me is said, it assists in the [ouen;asakurananase] senior.

It was not defeated at [nanase] senior and Mr. Asakura, and even if he or she learns doing, even ..[atashi].. liar : to the [usogananase] senior of me because it did not change though it understands.

Ah it ..strength.. felt admiration ..[indanaatte].. for a moment though it was ..this person.. weak" You may believe the word of Takeda who talked in the expression assumed to be cheerful as it is or it was complex feelings.

[Kotofu] was pop-eyed when apologizing for [toki] of "I'm sorryed []" ..mistake.. [yasu] seeing.

Birch

u

I'm sorry for eaves' good at yesterday and not being given.

I'm sorryed, and Mr. [naganin] was not noticed, and really []" Various remarks had cracked.

[End of Page 68]

Day that you betrayed Chapter 732 [inoue]

u

It is, and Inoue is not bad.

I'm sorry for , even as for me cc the sudden return yesterday.

Endurance [ano] is [dotsuteko] and is [nakattanoni].

It is not possible to endure and cc yesterday" It says while being bewildered [kotofu].

It seemed to begin to weep and the chest was made eyes that had turned down with [zuki].

(cc as said by [rainia] "Sakurai ..doing.. ..confidence and me...

Inoue looks as the [tooko] senior and well matched, etc.

It hears even if the [tooko] senior comes to Inoue's house with the cream puff, and Inoue is possibly cc in the [tooko] senior. "

u

[Sorehanaiyo] .

Even the [tooko] senior thinks only the junior of use [pashiri] ..me.." It laughs brightly because [kotofu] looks up.

So as not to put a tendon worried niece who does to me when, ll hard though it is likely to overwork surely.

The mouth trembles a little.

Wonderful

u

The [tooko] ..so.. senior has the boyfriend in Hokkaido.

The solid sender whom a white muffler suited talked about the [tooko] senior.

Nevertheless, it is amusing in the [tooko] senior of the [yakimochi] anther" I knew by looking at the [tooko] senior and having said the saw it by the honor.

The [tooko] senior doesn't have the boyfriend.

It was not possible to say though it was "Yes cc".

I will nod to [kotofu]'s word.

[Ganba]

u

[Ru] and I ..working hard...

Inoue can relax more than the time that is with getting [ttosono] and the [tooko] senior. "

[End of Page 69]

It was seen to declare to brave [dosashi] of 74 brave, the throat became painful, and the interior of the chest jarred.

[Kotofu] said so at seeing [u] [biwa].

I was believed to the last minute though [bokuha] [kotofu] had been thrown off, and it helped.

Should be steady is me.

Let's make [kotofu] important.

Let's come to like [kotofu].

I this time defend [kotofu].

The harpoon after school, [kotofu] came home with Mr. Mori et al..

It is said that the promise to go shopping was done.

"Oh it is possible to return together on the discernment day" and "Yes, let's come near somewhere on one's return tomorrow" piece ..floatage.. , [un].

The promise" I also went out of the classroom quietly waving to all [kotofu] who waved quietly shamefully to rapidities, returning, and a little delaying.

It doesn't go to the [kutsuhaka] art and literature part, it faces going up and down [ro] as it is, shoes change, and it goes outside.

It smarting doesn't loosen even if the lamplight or February comes the cold, scratch the skin by air, dry, and be cold.

The cellular phone is gripped, and Mr. [naganin]'s number is called in the benumbed hand.

[End of Page 70]

I will tell to Mr. [naganin] and clearly tell not making a sexual advance to [kotofu].

No writer's of the [bokuha] [tooko] senior it having will write a novel ahead of this either.

:cB

It is time when it passed at the gate while sounding the call.

"Mr. Inoue" sonny was called to stop by the voice of eyes Chapter 752 adult who betrayed it, and it turns around the ear of carrying while appropriated.

An ..groan.. automatic car gave a big twist, and it passed in the roadways of handicaps.

Leave..desolate..winter killing..street trees..inside..provide..father..senior..dark..Brown..court..put on..man.

u

Mr. Inoue ..after a long time...

Do you remember me?

" A voice soft as the leaf where [hifuna] [kawa] exists scatters to the wind pats the skin and one mind is patted with [zarari].

It is not sure to forget.

The message of the answering machine sounds in the [nwakasu] ear in [rusuban], it gets hoarse fast, it goes away, time makes noise, it rolls, and it returns.

[End of Page 71]

The presence became pitch-dark, and the heart stopped in the echoing scream in the deep 76 [osoyamitsuranu] [kara] dark in the past had been attacked despair that ran through the sky.

It was a person that it was reflected in the pupil of Hitomi me who kept standing who had been doing the charge edit of [miu] Inoue.

Spring in the third grade of junior high-school.

14-year-old junior high school student named [miu] Inoue was chosen to be the best rookie of the year award of the literary journal by minimus in history, and it got into the news.

The prize winner became it by becoming one book, becoming a best-seller as soon as being put on the market, being made to the drama of making into a film, and the flight of a hit marvelous it, and calling the social phenomenon.

In the publisher, the true colors of [miu] Inoue is concealed, and even sex is clarifying [nashinsoureijiyoukatta] besides the age of 14 years old.

Though it writes up reader's good [yokokoro] more and more, and it was said that [miu] Inoue was a Miss of [fukamado], and a literary girl who had not had the one that is heavier than the pen.

[Miu] has disappeared without announcing the second work.

Because [miu] Inoue even was neither a Miss of [fukamado] it, nor a literary girl with whom the talent overflows, and was [kokoroha] Inoue of a free junior high school student, and me.

Has the year of ..departure.. [san] vicinity already passed?".

[End of Page 72]

In coffee i specialty store that the day that you had betrayed Chapter 772 adult used, I was opposite to the person who was my charge.

[Do] indecent the inside of a store is an antique making, the cushion of the sofa of [tenwashi] [**] was soft, and the lighting was dark.

The smell of slightly bitter coffee steals under our nose with white steam.

Patterning about the turquoise blue in the edge ..[sasaki] Sasaki of Mr./Ms... muttered in the hand of a certain elegant cup, and I was watched, and it muttered to ..taking.. [misasagi] or instigating.

Pool

u

When the junior high school student really wrote that novel when the first time meeting you, I was surprised.

It was consented that it was not likely to have been able to write if it was not this child at [natsutoku] [dou].

That is a novel that only you -14-year-old at that time were able to write perhaps.

Relations to work to make it a book are thought that I am very lucky now" The miss comes near to a wrinkle eye origin, and it becomes a gentle face.

It is steady two years ago.

The memory on the day when it passed away jars the interior of the chest.

This person never blamed me.

Be not able it to be crushed, to jump down from the rooftop in the presence [biwa] in the virtual image of 14-year-old genius writer, to destroy the mind, be not able to breathe, to cause the becoming it fit, to write any longer, and when the novel was hated, to have been watching deep eye difference [shide] that had been damaged also by ..sobbing.. [rumanazabokuwo] and me.

I do not remember you what story to tell at the end.

[End of Page 73]

No one had visited me of the bed in the room where 78 boring curtain had been closed while wanting to bunch up one's body, to slip, to meet whom, and to repeat while turning over and trembling with [ka] food ..it not was...

At that time, my world ended once.

When the mouth contained coffee, it tasted bitter.

It is caught in mysterious feelings that the darkening referring sitting two degrees and the pasts that might not return shake to the presence like the heat haze.

I 14-year-old am looking at here ..uneasy.. from the other side of steam.

The pain that remains in the chest to touch the hand is vivid.

Niece

u

I did not think that you were able to say to you in such a way.

..perplexing.. [ku] puzzled is to my.. [kaketano] a lot" There was no sense of responsibility.

It was a child.

At that time, even one character was not able to be written.

The anxiety floats on Mr./Ms. ripe Sasaki's eyes.

It doesn't do.

u

The writer cannot finish might be taken the heat even by the cc adult because there are a lot of fragile persons, boil down, and the book not be [tsurake].

It is painful for you of the much more student of ..doing.. [chuu].

I thought that it was a boy who had done a soft very pure mind when talking for the first time.

I wanted not to damage as it was, and to extend it straight.

Therefore, I will defend you.

[End of Page 74]

The profile was not opened to the public in the day that you had betrayed Chapter 792 at all.

You might have been cornered as that ..the kick.. is opposite.

The name of [miu] Inoue grew too much too much and cc" Mr./Ms. Sasaki vailed one's eyes, and included power to the finger with the cup.

u

I was not able to do it though it was editor's role to write a good work for the writer.

You have been damaged by saying as not wanting write any longer.

It is a mistake of me who is charge to lose [miu] Inoue.

It was sorry" [Eki] [tou] was lowered, and the chest was blocked with apologizing.

Being not able to answer the expectation : though is I.

It was thought that [miu] [ekumensatsuka] Inoue had been marketed as a mask writer because that was advertised.

It did not know that it tried to defend me and it existed.

It did not see really at all, the furnace could do nothing but run away, and it was a foolish, powerless child.

I said by a strong tone.

u

There is no such a thing.

Only at that time 14-year-old, that novel was able to be written as you had said.

It was only deflecting that was able to be written by chance by chance by the sense to which the junior high school student who did not know sentence manners well wrote the diary.

My ability [jiyanakute].

Therefore, I did not originally have the talent that wrote the second work. "

""

[End of Page 75]

It was watched by 80 Mr./Ms. Sasaki serious look, and I blocked the voice.

u

I think otherwise.

You wrote and it had wished that give it for the first time for a long time moreover at one time" "I was Ec:" hand trembled faintly, and the muttered voice got hoarse.

It is Mr./Ms. Sasaki's serious eye difference [shigaaru] in the presence.

u

Isn't it competent together again?

Two years or more pass from that.

The second work might be able to be written now.

" Is the novel again?

A pain as sharp as the arrow carried out the wick of the Shin head.

Do I : the novel again?

[Tooko] senior's face floats in the head that becomes hot as [shibi]'s becoming numb.

'I was made to read the novel that wrote [kokoroha] [kunno] at one time and slept' It said so in a melting voice.

My.. novel.

The heart can hang on, and is attacked by fear thrown out in acute pain just bent and the dark dark like the rampaging wave.

I stopped denying the novel on [miu] Inoue.

To the future of that planetarium at night

[End of Page 76]

It was sworn to begin to walk toward.

[Miu] Inoue doesn't exist previously as not [miu] Inoue it but [kokoroha] Inoue about a road advanced in the future it where it walks by one [-] [bokuno] the kick.

I do not become a writer.

The face of [tooko] senior's face, face of [biwa], and [kotofu] who seems to begin to weep floats alternately.

It has not lost any longer at all.

A gentle girl also : peaceful daily life in [puki] [e] [uodayaka], and a straight, sincere friend clumsily ..the desire of me...

Chapter 812 Please do not forget on day lI that the sonny betrayed.

Myself

I strongly shook off Mr. [naganin]'s voice.

Only the appearance of [kotofu] who awkwardly with a smile remains in the cheek food head.

The lover of me of just the decision as valuing.

It never fails so.

I live while defending important insertions as [kokoroha] Inoue.

Mr./Ms. Sasaki's eyes were watched, returned, and I smiled forcibly.

[End of Page 77]

82

u

Thank you.

I am honored to say in such a way.

I am satisfied the kick ..it today who is not [miu] Inoue...

Now has not returned to [miu] Inoue any longer because it is happy.

The novel is not written" How you made what opinion it was has not been understood though it was thought that the voice of the expense [tooko] ahead at the flash grazed the ear.

I round to the garbage box in the house and have thrown away the business card gotten from "It wants you to report when having a change of heart" Sasaki of Mr./Ms..

The chime that reported the visitor rang to take a bath when the stairs were descended from the room of the second floor on that evening.

Time turns by nine o'clock.

It be who in such time?

A long knitting three was seen except the fish-eye lens of the gunwale ring door.

"1" The millet heart seemed to stop, and I removed the chain panicking, and opened the door.

The cold on the outside flows suddenly, the skin is thrust, and the bone is shaken.

The frozen dark vomited a white breath to dressing by [tooko] senior pale like the sick person, and stood while panting by the shoulder.

[End of Page 78]

Chapter 832 The navy blue duffle coat under is a sweater and a long skirt at the usual going out of not coming at the day that the sonny betrayed though insisted that it is necessary to put on a uniform.

Knitting three gets loose one on the way, falls into disorder though is strange even only [tochiyuukuchibirusore], and the lip dyed to purple is [wamayunehirananakaseteiru].

[Mayune] is tightly drawn, and the intense suffering and despair are ..spark.. [kaseteiru] in Oci Ciornie that watches me.

Did seeing such [tooko] a senior be [-] and what ..".. have for the first time?

" It becomes a face that the [tooko] senior seems to cry over the face because he or she misinterprets it as [kushari].

After that, both hands were extended, and my breast was gripped firmly.

It stood in the throat [shiro] ..saying.. [sa] ..bubbling.. ahead of [tsurara], and the skin stood and millet stood coldly as the icicle as soon as having touched.

"cc Why []" It appealed in the voice that had gotten hoarse like the whistle that [utsutaseko] breaks, and the [tooko] senior had a fit of coughing.

Chopsticks..narrow..eye..edge..tears..blot..have..cough..clothes..for a long time..grip.

Wan the tip of a finger trembles.

Cold

u

Anyway, please go up.

It catches a cold when talking standing in such a place.

" It refuses intensely, and the [tooko] senior doesn't try to move though it is dizzy like the [yuurei] ghost, tries to hold the shoulder of the [tooko] senior with uncertain his/her feet, and to take it to the room of the second floor by he or she.

[End of Page 79]

The shoulder that ..[yashiya].. holds and drew "Why [kokoroha] [kun]" coming is thin surprisingly and cold.

Will even here of the [tooko] senior have been delicate?

Did it have the shoulder without reliance?

My arm is gripped by both hands while appealing like "Why, and [] and [] why" child, it shuts one's teeth painfully, and it looks up to cling with moistened eyes.

The wind blew in from the door of opening the god like cutlery, and the skin was scratched.

Do the slap of the cheek of hair [hootataga] and me who gets loose many times.

A rough breath becomes impure in white as soon as being vomited.

It gets mixed up, and it doesn't work well.

Does the [tooko] senior look seem painful so much why?

What do you try to say to me?

Anyway, mother comes if it doesn't take it to the second floor.

The [tooko] senior strongly draws my arm when having tried to pull by force and to raise it and Minoru [tta].

u

cc why Not writing any longer is saying [tano] ..Mr./Ms. Sasaki.. ?.

Really, I will never write a novel.

" The impact like the [yaibashiyougeki] blade tore up my whole body.

Why does even Mr./Ms. Sasaki come out Mr./Ms. Sasaki's name here by one [naze]?

One [doushite] and, then, that much, I who not is.

[End of Page 80]

Do you know meeting of the day that you betrayed Chapter 852 Mr./Ms. Sasaki, and the spoken content?

Is the [tooko] senior acquainted with Mr./Ms. Sasaki?

Today's event, bygones, name, and face whirl round and round like the fire in the head.

It shouts to [tazu] me who understands whether neither tremble nor I may ask [sakena] [wodou] and petrifies in the voice that the [tooko] senior trembles.

u

Why, and the arm of 17 [koboku] of saying that 17 [] cannons will not be written why by one [kokoroha] [kun] [doushite] is gripped, despair and the pain are blotted to eyes while shaking it in the with all one's strength, and such a thing is repeated not writing any longer why why.

Why do?

Does the [tooko] senior know Mr./Ms. Sasaki why?

It peels off and knitting three that gets loose in my eyes in the state of [**] splashes many times by a thin shoulder.

The [tooko] senior misinterprets his face and it shouts.

u

Will Mr./Ms. Sasaki have said the second work it was likely to being able to be written in [miu] Inoue in not returning why by one this Japanese oak?

..writing.. selfishness again" Do you know why?

..such a thing.. why.

As for meeting Mr./Ms. Sasaki, the rut and the mind shake to doing very with [guragura].

The [tooko] senior who was laughing always : to [odayaka].

It whispered gently when it was painful.

[End of Page 81]

86 [hinan] [tooko] senior.

One to criticize me by face that seems to cry, and to throw, and to criticize feelings

u

..refusal.. [runo] ? ..[].. why why

[Unottsu] ..throwing away...

It is such a thing [] not to have the talent why" As for the body, the arm to which it hangs on though benumbed is finished is hot and painful.

In the head and the heart are all scorching.

The throat is painful.

The Sawa footstep approaches.

Do you ..".. make noise?

" I also shouted, "..nothing.. dependence 1", pushed aside the [tooko] senior to the other side of the door, went out also by it like socks, and closed the door.

The thrown intense sound denies the voice of mother "..elder brother.. cc".

u

cc [].

The [tooko] senior was phlegm Mr./Ms. Sasaki wisdom or 1" Even I was a severe voice by the thrill.

The [tooko] senior greatly opens his eyes wide in the dark compared with the dim light of the outside light.

The wind whirls and Minoru [riwoagete] whirls in our surroundings.

First..know..senior..answer.

I am watched in the expression of an intense agony with it agonizes and ..strengthening.. [mayune] drawn.

u

Is it so?

Did you know?

And, to write, ..approaching.. [i] the second Composition.

[End of Page 82]

88 [sandaibanashisopatandesuka]?

Was the second work an aim? in wrote three [dai**] pulling to the art and literature part and crowding, and existed for a long time on the side

Such a thing of L.

Then, it must not be that much.

Why..keep silent..such..painful..eye..see..misunderstanding..say..desirous.

The [tooko] senior was always on the side when I was unbearably painful.

Do the clasp of my hand by a gentle hand, my mind was embraced closely, and they were made to stand.

I was not able to come here as said that mother was my benefactor if there was no [tooko] senior.

Even if he or she might feel that it is one even if the road is not understood pitch-dark no matter how it despairs, only the [tooko] senior stretches forth one's hands without changing and smiling.

He or she is a teammate and there is only [tooko] senior even if it can be even amazed at the get tired whom or even is rounded down or it is forgotten by he or she.

Such a conviction deeply sold the mind the root wholesale before one is aware.

Because the [tooko] senior always helped me.

The person that the person who had betrayed and had to have trusted z turn never never betrayed t occasionally must is the presence.

[End of Page 83]

The word of the betrayal is said in the day that you betrayed Chapter 892.

It tells in [miu] one Inoue ..writing the novel.. and one writer ..return.. is told to become it not wanting be said most in this world I.

When it leads and I have been led here for [so].

u

It is because Mr./Ms. Sasaki is shown to know [hatsu**] of [miu] Inoue.

It became silent Kei why.

Is it is it because of the precaution or one [bokuwodamashiteta]?" It is not these kind of things remark [itaiwake].

..stopping.. [ranai].

The [tooko] senior seemed to thin fast small.

It painfully looks me up under the moon and the light of the outside light with the mouth connected.

It loses one's strength from the hand that grips my arm and it falls.

I kept shouting that I prayed within oneself while shaking it strongly gripping a thin shoulder to the descent and erasing [kuda].

It is asking.

Please make an excuse.

Please say that there was neither denial of my word nor a betrayal.

Neither love nor the geniality like mother whom the [tooko] senior has shown me up to now like the elder sister pretend and think that [zen] spuriousness.

There should neatly have been one that was not able in that way to be worried, and to be helped only by the lie truth.

[End of Page 84]

It explains 90 deflecting in the word that I understand and one [keredo] [tooko] senior doesn't say any word.

Teeth are chewed well even if can it even be rebuked very much by me or the question be gripped, [mayune] is drawn firmly, and I am watched as if the surging pain was endured.

It was felt like my affirmative to the question, the presence became pitch-dark, and the throat almost tore.

One floated on one face, and it looked down at one pain of intense despair and the chest looked down at the [chiginaranai] shout with the despair that seemed to be torn off also me the II voice. "The novel is absolutely [kanai] ..me.. ..cc.. ..writing.." eyes of the [tooko] senior at the moment

Fear, it is painful that leaves, and feels sorry the crumble wrapping in ..[kuzusasubete].. the dark.

It abuses and [koe] gets hoarse, and any abuse and the word of the entreaty are not derived any longer.

The novel is ..writing.. [kanai].

Absolutely, ..writing.. [kanai].

The nurse novel always deprives me of various one.

Having already lost is unpleasant.

It wishes that it live as [kokoroha] Inoue and it is bad what.

The [tooko] senior exhausted oneself and the hand that had gripped my arm was released in the cut expression.

It was not possible to finish giving up still toward in the dark where the wind that was [mujihi] [hiya] blew and a merciless god, and the remark of the last prayer muttered the road by eyes of [**ge] in the voice that seemed to cut like saying the Japanese syllabary entertainment leaf.

[End of Page 85]

Knitting for three digit "cc cc you should write still ..cc [].. still" falls and the spill that inclines from the shoulder falls.

It went out pushing the gate as added and subtracted looking down ..the health fellows [tooko] ahead.. when the back of ..slowness.. [to] was turned.

I was watching a thin body disappear in the dark while straining one's ears to hear a faint sound that the gate jars while keeping standing.

The knee had that it was along, [tooko] senior's appearance lost one's strength from the knee after it had disappeared completely, and it hung one's head in front of the door as it is ..including squatting down...

Who came to Chapter 912 [satsumon;o] mother of the day that you had betrayed?

It was able to be said, only "It is nothing" though it was cross examined what there was by you.

I who finishes turning pale am seen, and mother has shut one's trap anxiously.

It was not possible to sleep even if it made the room dark, and it reposed oneself on a bed.

Stingingly in the fire with a hot horsefly chest as a great number of [rareteiru], it seems to tear up the throat, and to do the refrain for a long time by [tooko] senior's voice in the interior of the ear.

'You should write. '

[End of Page 86]

92

'It is not ..writing..', 'It should be ..writing..', and 'You do not write' [Nai] i and [nainda] of wanting writing. want to write [] [bokuha] ..stopping..

The mobile ringing sound rang when the sheet was grasped, and the molar was chewed well.

A solemn melody sounds and extends to a dark room profound ..desire.. [wasougonseru] the hymn.

Forgotten cc. make it to manner mode

I got up, gripped the carrying of the desk, and saw the sender.

Do the hold one's breath of Mr. cc [naganin], and the telephone call button is pushed.

u:

::Hello" The [kugumotta] lowered voice was heard from the other side of "cc [Tookoane] got depressed" [radia] [usu] ..saying.. portable, and the heart was scared.

Usual cheerfulness doesn't have the fragment, and either it to Mr. "Even if it shuts oneself up in the cc room and the face [shite] I cc pale insert the book, it is ..unnecessary.. [itteyu] [-] of cc" [naganin]'s tone standing chilly ..skin.. ..millet.. privily

[End of Page 87]

You were ..betrayed day.. ..Chapter 932 [kewaku].. steep.

When seeming to leave to 1-speaking with a local accent feelings and to blurt it out, a heavy voice hit my ear like lead telling of the pain and me telling a lie to "cc what there by you, and ..rough guess.. [hatsukimasu]" and "[Tooko] senior" us writing.

Running away ..".. [runsuka]?

" It dries at a time in entrance.

u

The dream though it is showing [tanoha] [kokoroha].

E

c: Such a talk is written, and do it say that it will not have written any longer, and does run away though it is made to be read, and it is made to get hopes?

" A cold night air pats the skin, and the temperature is lost rapidly by the body.

cc what is said, and what Mr. [naganin] :.

u

Only I will forget everything, make to cc memories, and become happy with her of the beautiful woman?

It is damaged to shreds, goes mad, Jerome drinks the poison di ..narrowness.. [yurietto], and [arisa] is 1 ..passing under a narrow alone gate.." The opinion gradually increases intensely and sharpness.

u

What you say.

[Arisa] or Juliet is what on earth.

v

u

What [kokoroha] doesn't know so.

It did so, it was valued, and it was defended.

[Na]

[End of Page 88]

Back of 94 [noni] ..switching off.. [runsuka].

Is [tookoane] thrown out like man who doesn't exist in this world?

Such [noha] and ..permission.. [sanai].

" One man [tooko] senior who doesn't exist in earthborn understands and the ƒÏN meaning is not understood.

It ..heart.. ..vague tapir.. rampages, and the hand with carrying sweats.

It became, and it said to the lowered voice that it is crawled ..peel.. ..Mr. [naganin].. to ground it again.

[Amano]

u

Up to now, I was a reader of the story of [tooko] Amano and [kokoroha] Inoue.

It becomes and it weaves a tale to the writer I ahead from here.

It is necessary to write [miu] Inoue.

[Daputsuri] and the telephone call are broken off , saying that [Tooko] Amano disappears".

The throat dried up in the dry as a bone, and the whole body was wringing with sweat if it noticed.

Pajamas stick in the skin.

[Tooko] Amano disappears.

Mr. [naganin]'s voice eerily affects in the interior of [bukimi] [mimi].

[Tooko] Amano disappears.

[End of Page 89]

ž

�ž ž It is a day that Chapter 952 sonny betrayed Japanese syllabary, and asking. �

Please stop having a face that seems to be unpleasant whenever calling, [kanako] [kaeko] is "[Kanako] aunt".

Does [tooko] eat and does the aunt also ..".. eat with watching of [tooko] meal the other day?

Paper..present..face..frown..side..direction.

Will the Japanese syllabary and I be aunts in splendor if it sees from [ritsuba] [kaeko] and Mr. Ryu?

It is unexpected for calling the Japanese syllabary an aunt to worry.

It calls and I ..Mr. Ryu.. think it is ..[paseteirunomo].. babyish , saying that "[Kanako]".

After it had become small [gyouu], [tooko] became edacious more and more.

I eat the bit [itao] talk delicious every day.

[Udai] ..coming easily..

u

Mother and change.

How did that child squirrel's brother and sister become it after this?

Eyes are made to sparkle and it is serious because it pesters , saying that It sleeps, it gets, and mother and bit [ite] are written".

[Mono] . that is "Change" even if it even writes very or it writes

[End of Page 90]

It comes back after all well seem while crying now at the time of the school lunch the kick of 96.

u

It is delicious, and aging is said and said all saying the stew and the pudding.

I do not do the taste.

[Tooko] was laughed at because it lent and it said when saying so.

Am only I all different why?

Even if eating [nainotsu] - passing eats the stew and the pudding, isn't everyone delicious at all in the book?

It is already unpleasant. eat the school lunch

Not eating, it is necessary to eat the time of the housecleaning alone to the last minute.

Otherwise, it is scolded by the teacher.

The boy ..Amano.. ..school lunch eating [terutte].. makes fun alone moreover.

Even Amano was a ghost it ate the book when teaching, and it was possible to say by my showing courage a lot like [pasuchian] of '[Teshinai] story', and growing old and saying that the book was [zuu] [-].

It sleeps, it gets, and mother and I dislike ..ghost.. [wa] and boy because I am nasty.

The school lunch is disliked.

The school and [nai] of wanting going" [Poroporo] [namida] is spilt squatting down in the door and crowding.

I give ..nice.. [**] while patting the head embracing [kaeko] closely therefore.

u

It worked hard, it ate the school lunch, and it was great.

[Tooko] is not an apparition.

It is large good [gina], and it is a free literary girl by usual girl's eating the book. "

[End of Page 91]

,

Chapter 3 Place filled light wound 97 is and : high with being .

u

It thinks what chocolate you make in that sleep and Valentine.

Be Inoue should too sweet and good?

Is it good like the dried fruit?

Yes ..".. ..".. cc It was able to like dried fruits, and to eat anything" Visit of the [tooko] senior of yesterday and [okosenbairiyuu] [hi] and Mr. [naganin]'s telephones in the head and it was full ..the vague answer in the classroom of [uriko] and [akinama] [asa] to [kotofu] who talked to gladly...

The [tooko] senior is ..disappearing.. [utte] what.

What said that I will become a writer might do by Mr. [naganin].

- Do you ..".. hear it neatly ..the mediocrity and Inoue..?

" ..".. what?

" The lip pointed the lip by leek nature [gatsuku] and [kotofu], and stared.

u

[Gomen] of ..encounter.. ,.

It is a chocolate.

Anything is cool. "

"Embarrass it by one watch of this good of any [moo] ,. "

[End of Page 92]

Q that 98 lips are pointed out more and more

u

Getting [ttoja] and bitter [naho] gargle.

Gladly ..phlegm.. with a smile , saying that a guy who doesn't enter the nut and is simple".

u

Yes of ..floatage.. ,.

It has understood ..a simple bitter chocolate it.." The person increases in the [soke] classroom, and it becomes lively.

It doesn't move during today to become brusque manners suddenly, and to part hurriedly if the usual.

It stands quietly with the below eye dyed to shamefulness.

"[Ohayo], [nanase], and Mr. Inoue" harpoon Mr. Mori energetically calls it.

u

[Naninani]?

Story of Valentine?

Morning..Mori..other side..go..Mr. Mori..cling..pull apart.

"It is a scale, and ..getting.. [kuttenomo] ant ..retreat.. ..having [-].. duck in the house of [nanase] as for the devil's-food cake of the making setting up" Such a thing is said in the voice that Mr. Mori is bright while being dragged.

..".. Mori.

" [Shiyoutai]

u

Is the visited following the invitations to her house? boyfriend's house

Valentine is two people.

[End of Page 93]

High..light..fill..place..relation..pawn..advance..perfect opportunity.

Use..hand..provide..homework..answer..match..do..Mori..crimson face..Mr. Mori..pull.

It becomes one person and it sinks in the idea.

[Tooko] senior cc Mr. [naganin]

Juliet or Jerome whom Mr. [naganin] said or [arisa] or cc.

[Jiyurietto] was damaged to shreds, went mad, Jerome drank the poison, and [arisa] ..'.. passed under a narrow one person [semade] gate.

' What meaning was that?

[Jiyurietto] [tsute] and Shakespeare.

Jerome,

[Arisa]?

[Konoha] "[kokoroha] senior" The name was called, and it made it to [doki].

Takeda puts out, and is beckoning the face from the doorway in the back to [takeda] when turning around.

Wax presented the paperback that was pasted the seal of the library when going to the passage in a hurry.

The title [haa] 'Narrow gate' is seen, and the heart jumps up.

Even if [arisa] passes under a narrow gate, being possible to come one :.

With a smile as ..innocence.. puppy of parodying and coming of [zu] of Takeda.

[Riyuu]

u

It uses it about Mr. Ryu.

It passes it to this book and the mind leaf senior. "

[End of Page 94]

100

u

About what does Mr. [naganin] think?

Takeda" [Raa]

u

It doesn't understand.

Because 1000 love uses free" It answers smiling.

.."Each other Is because I also am using Mr. Ryu, , an even?" ".. use?

v

u

Because Mr. Ryu knows and ..[temo].. ..association.. ..[outte].. said my true face.

Be happy, and because it is [raku] when is with Mr. Ryu.

Yellowtail..do..have..Takeda..Mr...favorite.

" The smile abruptly pulls from Takeda's face, and it becomes expressionless.

u

cc Perhaps, it is different.

Because it was in it and Mr. Ryu had a favorite person" "Getting []" Takeda's tone had filled the conviction, and I was drawn in instinctively.

Takeda applies the mask again, and it laughs innocently.

u

[Cha] [ntoiru] .."Special person" that cannot be loved Mr. Ryu really sincerely, and tell desire ..kick.. because it is not Mr. Ryu and no playing girls...

Mr. Ryu is looking for the girl who loves only herself because the person is not obtained.

It is seeing [-] and the person's taking the place. "

[End of Page 95]

Chapter 1013 [Ito] accelerates high the filled place [kodou] pulse of light, and becomes hot the head.

[Amemi], [sorette], and Mr./Ms. Amamiya?

No, different Mr. Q [naganin] said, "Child who might have been able to become special" Mr./Ms. Amamiya.

Then, Mr. [naganin] really liking it :.

It was a sink that watched the [tooko] senior dazzling or Mr. person that floated with the impact to which do the slap of the [hooshiyougeki] cheek.

[Matapokari] and Mr. [yarareteiru] [naganin] seemed to be happy somewhere to make an excuse to the [tooko] senior who swelled the cheek whenever making a sexual advance to the girl and scolded for the spatula spatula.

Two people are childhood friend, and it lives as the same person now.

It is [tooko] senior [nanja] that Mr. [naganin] likes.

"Having already gone because the homeroom started" Takeda said in a bright voice, and the face was quietly drawn, and whispered to the [hokuno] ear.

u

Mr. Ryu is a person scary when becoming serious.

Therefore, please take care" The chime resounds overhead.

It was possible ..shoulder.. to hang on from the back when thinking [sanwo] Takeda [**] where it ran in the flappingly like the [pouzen] puppy.

u

The what went wrong? [**]?

Did not you hear the chime ..ringing..?

v

[End of Page 96]

Mr. Akutagawa cc of [gawa] "of 102 dirt" Was there anything .."..?

" Eyebrow mind [kokoniarazunaboku] is seen, and it puckers up one's brows.

[Yofu]

u

No cc It is nothing.

It stays up late and it doesn't sleep yesterday" Even "cc though it is good" Akutagawa of Mr. cannot speak the [tooko] senior.

u

The teacher will come.

Let's return to the classroom" It begins to walk being pushed "Yes cc" back.

Mr. Akutagawa was frowning anxiously.

[Chirari] and eyes were dropped, and had been muttered to the paperback that I had in the hand before it sat down at the seat.

[Gamata] "It shall not be 'Narrow gate' cc Gide" and "Purposely delivered it when coming to want to read suddenly and saying to cc Takeda" Akutagawa of Mr. [mayune] is drawn for a moment, and it becomes caught some expressions about which it thought.

Why did you ..".. think that the book was read why?

" "Separately, somehow" doesn't live temporarily.

"It is so or if it is cc, a coincidence might. "

[End of Page 97]

It was not able to catch well.

The teacher entered, and Mr. Akutagawa also returned to the seat.

Chapter 1033 The filled place [totemo] class of light was not able to feel like being heard high, and I concealed the book passed by Takeda behind the textbook, was do a hold one's breath, and absorbed [ito].

The author is ..Andre ".. Gide.

It is a writer in France that won Nobel prize.

The name of the hero who is the narrator is Jerome.

Heroine's name is [arisa].

Juliet was a name of the younger sister of [arisa].

Jerome who grew up in affluent cousin's home loves two senior cousin younger sisters' [arisa] more than he since childhood.

The woman of a quiet thing with strong faith wishes [shinkoushinritsu] [arisa] to be desirous to original of the god Jerome because it becomes for [nin] of the sect of ..standing.. [pa] that brings it close.

Therefore, his proposal is refused.

Juliet secretly loves Jerome with the elder sister by an opposite, cheerful girl.

It knows the idea, the body is pulled from me, and it becomes the wife of a merchant not necessarily young so that may have them marry with Jerome by elder sister's [arisa] as younger sister's feelings sympathize ..the kick...

Still, [arisa] doesn't start accepting Jerome.

It originates in the verse s Do power in [**] and enter from the narrow gate t that exists in the Bible with the [iyurai] narrow gate.

Continuation is a long ages.

[End of Page 98]

104 [horomichikoreinora]

s

The gate to ruin is large, and the road is a person mandarin duck that enters widely from this.

The gate to the life is narrow, and the person is none that becomes empty that thinly finds this in the road.

t

Because [arisa] as it is not possible to pass as the gate that adjoins to the god queues up by two people is narrow, you tell that you should go alone.

And, the diary that writes true feelings to Jerome is left, and the breath is received alone.

I kept reading 'Narrow gate' resting time and in class of the next.

Mr. [naganin] might have had me deliver this book why.

Mr. [naganin] said that Juliet got wounded to shreds and went mad.

The person who became a husband was a mensural, deep, good person, and Juliet was loved though Juliet did a loveless marriage as a plain, common man.

Juliet gives birth to a lot of children and becomes happy.

Same [arisa] as the elder sister and the name are named to the girl who was born after the elder sister dies.

Jerome doesn't drink the poison the light deflecting and either.

It suffers from the desire that ..[arisa].. doesn't reach, and neither conflict [surukeredo] nor [arisa] that leaves are detained, and I am not loved by [arisa], and when it is my answer of ..getting tired.. [arisa], give it up easily.

Then, does [arisa] :?

It is stubbornly refused so that [arisa] is Jerome it is why or is a lamplight now. I of the irreligion

[End of Page 99]

Three car [ito] cannot do the filled place [totsu] understanding of light high.

[Jero].

It might be able to be said that [arisa] that could do nothing but leave original of him passed under the narrow gate alone to make [mu] face the god.

Senior..how..related.

What Mr. [naganin] tries to tell to me.

The doubt has just increased though it pages many times after it finished reading, it reads, and it returned it.

It was gently noted , saying that When ..about piece.. eating, you should ..Mr. Akutagawa.. stop reading because I kept reading the book too".

Really, ..".. embarrass it with "Each other I'm sorry for ," and "No, enjoying it is cc though is good it" after it equivocates of [ni].

" [**] has withered again with coming.

u

cc yes. floatage

cc Spoke sooner or later" It muttered vaguely and vaguely, and Mr. Akutagawa puckered up one's brows after all and was looking at me who ate one's lunch whom mother had made.

The book ..big bird ".. was read for a long time Inoue and today.

v

[End of Page 100]

[Kotofu] who had approached quietly also anxiously asked it at the time of 106 housecleaning [tazu] cleaning.

I who paged it might not have been usual as ....biting.. [**ri].. lucky though I saw from [kotofu].

u

Inoue ..'Narrow gate' cc it.. read.

Will I also read?" Free time.

u

It is an old novel that is often.

[Hama] [cchattadakedayo] inadvertently because it was free" "So cc?" [natsutoku] [kotofu] [sanga] is not convincing and muttered.

u

Sleep.

It went and [koutte] was promised" The stomach has shrunk firmly innumerably.

May I go out with [kotofu] in an unsettled mood ..so..?

Where is does seem do the blush of the cheek to [kotofu] faint, to it cheerful, and ..".. ..going.. [kokka]?

Provide.

It cannot be said that it will return alone because it was possible to do for.

Because it is found from the classroom by Mori when it is the same, is it ..".. good in meeting always in the library?

" In gloomy feelings without finding a good reason why "cc yes" [kotofu] is not damaged

[End of Page 101]

It nodded.

Chapter 1073 It had visited the art and literature part before it went to the library of meeting after [ito] the high end of place filled light homeroom.

There was in the shop of ..twining.. [bu] cold and emptily no appearance of the [tooko] senior.

It is [tooko] senior who was shouting. ....floatage.. [kikebete].. tremble as knitting three that becomes loose is intense, it shakes, my arm is grasped, and suffering is full on eyes

..'.. why.

Ask..voice..pallid face..recall..chest..have a cramp..painful..run..stifle.

The throat is blocked as soon as having made it to the [dofuki] word of "Why cc", the nose is made [tsun], and the eyelid becomes hot.

"Why [tooko] senior cc of cc of ..piling up.. ," . ..not good...

[Kotofu] is waiting.

It doesn't go early.

When [ha] is chewed well, and the door is closed a bite.

Person's sign did back.

Mr. ..".. Inoue?

" It put on the coat that was stained to the collar and the sleeve of the fur when turning around, and a young woman was standing from the collar sleeve.

It is a person whom I do not know by a gay beautiful woman who without any mistake decides a garish make-up.

[End of Page 102]

108

Who is it .."..?

v

u

Ah it is possible to meet to [ne] Mr. Inoue after all of driving

Classroom..provide..do..think..that..Mr...carrying..lend.

" ..".. what?

" "It was early" dice basing on and it was pressed, and it took up, and it winked at with "It was" [sururi] when presenting it.

It is seen to begin to walk for "[Jiya] , line [kokka]" and "Waiting and where" backs, and is frighteningly.

"Understand if arriving. "

u

It embarrasses it.

Please return me ..the promise and carrying...

" It has come in front of the school gate doing "[Ahaha] and no goodness still" in such a way.

Return [chi]

[End of Page 103]

[Kotofu] is waiting ..Chapter 1093 [ito].. high ..filled place.. ..light.. way.

When the taxi was stopped, the [hi] [gusa] She slipped in a back seat by a coquettish gesture and was crowded.

u

Getting on

It was asked by Mr. Ryu to bring you" It becomes hot as the head had ignited it.

After all, it was acquainted of Mr. [naganin].

It has advanced ahead ..return.. [runda] [-] and nevertheless my foot 1 [kotofu] ..getting on.. ..not good.. if it is a scenario that Mr. [korega] [naganin] wrote.

As if, it can do nothing but do so.

A colorful smile was floated, and she informed the driver of the name of the fashionable hotel in Tokyo when the car door made noise and she shut.

ž

�ž Mr. ž Ryu was waiting fo� r the Japanese syllabary today by a good child.

It plays happily like [tooko] and a true brother and sister, etc.

"Elder sister phlegm and elder sister phlegm" after [tooko], and the appearances that attach restlessly are not only born but also are lovely Mr. Ryu who reddens his cheek and lovely ..the [waino] chicken...

[Tooko] is too delicious and [hoki] in front of [oichigiko] as for Kaestner's 'Emil and the Detectives'.

[End of Page 104]

Mr. Ryu might be anxious because it eats 110, too.

I also tear up '[E-mi-ru]' and it has put it in the mouth.

Though it frowned in case of [bebbe] and vomit, and "[**] of the doughnut of the cinnamon is not done" ..[hashibarakumogumogushitaato].. at once.

[A]

u

The aunt fries another doughnut to Mr. Ryu.

Therefore..already..book..eat..good..say..aunt..understand..large..nod.

Still, [kaeko] holds the finger in the rice in the evening when it eats my writing [takohan] and [ji] [tto] watching.

u

It is good, and the [kaeko] elder sister phlegm :.

It is enviously said, You may eat the aunt's talk".

u

Mother's omelette with rice and the hamburger steak are . ..eating... the current phlegm

It doesn't give it to the current phlegm because this is what of me" With a smile after for a moment lonesomely when [tooko] means obstinacy badness firmly holding without forgetting paper of nastiness.

u

[Soudane].

Aunt..omelette with rice..very..delicious..good..say.

[End of Page 105]

The place ..light.. filled. ..Chapter 1113 [ito].. high

u

It marries the aunt when growing.

One i that it is possible ..aunt's [kohan].. to eat then for a long time" It embraces closely to one's heart's content when it is said, and cheek [zurishitakuna].

Mr. Ryu is obedient, bright, and really lovely.

Is the Japanese syllabary busy of you?

[Bun;you] doesn't come back on Fumi [ro] [ru] this day.

Is the Japanese syllabary neatly the same?

I think that take care of Mr. Ryu a little more by the Japanese syllabary though taking charge of Mr. Ryu is not unpleasant at all.

I am worried because surroundings disappear when [potsutou] Japanese syllabary and [bun;you] settle down to work.

The digit when getting out of the taxi.

"Please ..carrying.. return it. "

"Still [da-me]"

ž

�ž ž she enters from the revolving door of the glass to the building, and is [**] in the reception �desk as for the court.

[End of Page 106]

It is told to take off 112 [tsuugaku] bag [bokunimo] court, and it passes it to the reception desk with the going to school bag.

The number plate is received in substitution, and it has been put in the pocket of my suit.

u

Where is Mr. one [] [naganin]?

Please introduce it early" The lobby is widespread, a white pillar is compared with the light, and it shines.

It is spread and the more so, the ..foot [gameri].. softer the [tajiyuutan] carpet is.

It seems usually to be overwhelmed to luxurious different atmosphere by the space, [haakiragoushi], and [fun;ikika] by which we live, and to be swallowed.

I regretted to have followed to [konnatoko].

Has [kotofu] already returned?

I will be angry to give the slip.

She ..adornment.. goes down underground by the escalator, and advances on the passage with which a flower and a painting as it is were decorated.

u

Please pass carrying.

It speaks directly with Mr. [naganin].

" She is not looked on back.

It was a step had convinced that I followed.

The door that puts red [tenwashi] [**] of indecent [doyuuzen] is opened, and it enters in that calmly.

I also become [muki] and run after.

The noise wrapped as soon as that.

The person

[End of Page 107]

The sound crowds, and place filled light every twinkling mixes, and crowds Chapter 1133 [ito] high the crowd of the voice the crowd of light each other.

It is different from [****] when walking in the [zatsutoukensoukirashiyuen] urban clutter.

Do not disappear in the another world that was colorfully far apart from ..smoking.. [biyakade] and [magiko] in solemn daily life.

Adult men's and women's overflowed in the banquet hall as looked about.

The man is suit that seems to be high-level and the knit ..[takoutakuri] and rough.., and the woman is vivid color suit and lustrous [wanpi] variously.

It dresses up with [su].

There is a person of the kimono, too.

It has the glass of which everyone shines brilliantly in the hand, and it walks, and it greets greeting [kandan;yuttari], and it hardens by how many people and it talks.

Party i dishes such as terrines and caviares line up on the center and the edge of the chopsticks venue, there is a big flower trench in [sute] [kabinfunsui] [-] [ji] in the front, a colorful flower flower spills like the fountain, and it falls.

The glass is received from the steward, and she advances smoothly for the person mixing seeing.

"Please reel and wait for ," I refused, and ran after the glass.

It loses sight, it seems to fade to the other side of people who undulate like a colorful wave, and to get excited feelings in a hurry.

[End of Page 108]

The lighting of the venue darkened suddenly as for 114.

" saliva view is deprived, and the heart shrinks.

A dazzling light lit up in the stage, several men's and women's went up there, and it became a straight line it.

He of the liberal profession style of pants of leather man-like the latter half in one's twenties also is restlessly moving the glance to the woman and the shirt like the first half in his forties that wraps in a man of businessman style that puts on the suit in about 30 middle and brown dress and has stiffened the body after all.

What is this?

z Body and what start?

Uneasiness that [kakakunbuushi] and the scruff of the neck are noisy changed into fear that took a cold douche in the grove name and it "Balmy wind company" hung out on the stage as soon as the character "Anniversary of the establishment party i ‡j ceremony" was seen and competed.

It was a winner that the company where [-] that was the party venue of the publisher and I three years ago took the prize and stood in the stage ..here.., and the people in the venue thrust the heart by [-] ..the writer and parties concerned of the publisher all.. and [fu] ..pull.. impacts, and had gooseflesh thickly in the skin.

The firmly stepped floor cracks to two, and it to the sense that falls inversely in the head

[End of Page 109]

It comes in the pure-white place ..light.. filled ..Chapter 1153 [ito].. high.

Sweat [gadotsu] not put and it spouts, and it z It wraps it in the nature, and it gets cold, and it is wrapped in the chill like feeling nausea.

[Kanai] ..feeling weak at the knees.. ..movement... ..view.. shake with [guragura]

Though [irunda] [-] and I of me are unrelated to such a place why.

There is the winner's introduction, and the man of the businessman style that takes the highest award advances in front of the mike, it goes out, and it makes a speech.

u

Becoming a writer was a childhood ambition.

Being able to win is ..family who supported it.. ..holding out.. [okagedesu].

Hereafter, it works hard that the novel that everybody can enjoy is written" A word of [uke] [shousha] that seems to be glad pats the chest like cutlery, and the heart trembles.

There doesn't want unpleasantly to be , [konnatoko] , by me.

Here is unpleasant.

It is unpleasant and !.

Ruining fear and the dislike jumble, and it rampages like a black storm in the body.

[Obotsukazu] and the throat ..one's feet.. were blocked, and the whisper was heard at that time the ear of me who seemed to be [sani] [**] ..stifling...

Is [miu] Inoue ..".. ..party.. ..coming [terutte].. true?

" I thought that the heart stopped.

It hears of the [genchiyou] opinion one after another like a bad auditory hallucination.

Did not [miu] ..".. stop the writer?

v

[End of Page 110]

116

"Moreover, there seems to be a story of writing, too. "

u

Are the hardcover and the pocket edition ..five million.. additionally exceeded?

The publisher was ..parting with.. [suwakenaiyona]" It thought as seeming that it came to the surface very different in this only adult venue, it arrived, and it made it up to now to [zo] more ..the uniform of the educational institution "[Shira] ..which child was [miu] Inoue.." I...

It was fear that the hair of [kikapo] [taimou] stood on one's head, and the heart is frozen.

The dark still conceals my appearance stopping now.

The venue's lightening, it is not avoided to be turned from one [saminna] a curious glance.

It might be understood that I am [miu] Inoue.

It is likely not to have turned back in front of the door why.

You should reach it at last with exit [matadotsu] very in this crowd.

To the stage when ordering to the foot where it cowers for the back in the mind, "Move".

The dignified voice affected the Rin hall.

"I think that the writer is a solitary occupation that passes under the narrow gate alone. "

[End of Page 111]

The stony voice that it is transparent even where like ice of making from water ..becoming empty.. pure.

It was drawn to the voice with the charm that sounded directly and extended to [aragami] [ka] [yokufu] [kokoro] not fought easily, and a slender woman was standing before a microphone with shake and ..stage.. ..flap.. [aogu].

Dress of royal blue that flows along line of eye difference [shi], thin scruff of the neck, and body assumed to be hair and bright bright of refreshing [shi] ¹ [tokatto] of [kamisazamanaza] and falls.

Transparent..bathe in..Lin..stand..flower..the..pretty face..woman..meet.

Chapter 1173 It is high, and it is place filled light aspect, and [ito] certainty cc.

The wry smile leaks toward a severe remark that winner's word is denied in the forehead in surroundings.

The writer "Kanako, the aspect must change" [kofun] and what.

The person who sold only in the face and the scandal often says.

It is not [hajishi] [razuna] [aba] [tsuyuhon] of [bakurobon].

It cannot be called the novel" [Anna].

[End of Page 112]

Mr...house..put out..fit..cause..senior..lodging house..ahead..carry..crowd..return..gate..See..get off..pass each other.

u

It is said Inoue in the junior of the [tooko] senior it' It withdraws one's gaze after I who greeted it am watched momentarily, and it has gone into a house silently.

It was spoken that the [tooko] senior was Mr. [naganin]'s mother.

Name 'Kanako' that has been heard from surroundings.

The true colors of the standing woman who calmed down was noticed in the stage, and [wasattatoki] and I ..the connection each other.. were strong the head and received the hit impact receiving in [kikuraisore] of two [sono] Sakurai 1 of Mr. [naganin]'s family name.

[Kanako] [kanako] Sakurai.

It is a person who was the judge when [miu] Inoue takes the grand prize as a famous best selah i writer.

Her comment on the prize winner revived in a cold voice of just hearing now at [ro]ed Nico [tsuhiyo] ..piling up.. [dou], too.

w

The writer in the work that makes use of a still immature, straight sensibility and is written, is the glittering that is only at adolescence, and is worthy of reading through.

However, this writer is giving birth really [da] as for other works.

[End of Page 113]

It was [kiruka] doubt by 20 [sukotoga]' One venue lightened, and I made it to [ha].

There are no one in the stage any longer.

At once, fear of recalling what situation I am now, and forgetting has had a lump in one's throat with the tremble.

u

It sleeps, and it is mediocre and that child and uniforms.

Who is it?

" Such a voice entered the ear, the line of the backbone got cold, and it went up.

It doesn't go out of here early.

The face turns down, it passes under the crowd desperately by the tangling step, and it comes off.

It was thought that I was seen from the person in the venue, the head became hot, and scenery in the presence was misted.

It is possible to go out to the lobby ..soupcon.. a little more.

It has knocked against a man ahead because it tried to advance forcibly rushing it.

"I'm sorry done []"

u

No, only here :.

That?

You and high school student.

" The other party is amazed.

u

Do you work with the [sai] be not terrible?

You are a work though being written a novel by me.

[End of Page 114]

Chapter 1213 It is high, and it place filled light person of [ito].

" A man presents one's visiting card.

Even other people have the interest and it has gathered indeed.

It is ..carving.. ..[robe] ".. acquainted of food, this child, and Mr./Ms. Horibe.

v

u

I was anxious, too.

It introduces. "

u

You and the what went wrong? it is ..aging..

A silence

Are you strained?

" It is enclosed by the people who are not wisdoms, it is talked to one after another, breath falls into disorder, and why goodness is not understood.

u

I'm sorry please ..[].. pass it.

It hurries up" The enclosure was shoved aside by force shouting in the voice that seemed to cry.

When reaching at last at last in front of the door frantically running regardless of having already knocked against the person, and" heart's having started from the back being able to hang on, ..arm.. shrinking, and having tried to open there-screaming, the name was called.

It was Mr./Ms. Sasaki of the wearing a suit to run out of "It was Mr. Inoue, and it waited and giving" [sasaki] breath, and to look down at me.

Mud

u

It heard from Mr. [naganin].

I was surprised to hear that you were in the venue.

It looks at once.

[End of Page 115]

122 selfish were driven" Wearing Mr./Ms. Sasaki took me frightened out from the venue, and took it to the lounge at the hotel.

Because the interval of [kankaku] [seki] is open, the conversation is not asked.

Feelings that are relieved because potted on the side of a dim lighting and the sofa conceals the appearance, and strained loosen.

It is [te] as for my "This has been kept" carrying and the number plate in the court.

It puts it on [buru].

It lost one's strength more and more when thinking the plan and the action like Mr. [naganin]'s plan after all it.

"To introduce me to Mr./Ms. Sasaki, did Mr. cc [naganin] do such a roundabout thing?" that felt a chill It moved it to the woman of getting acquainted and Mr./Ms. Sasaki, and unfathomed scary was felt in Mr. [naganin] who dragged it, and [ki] of ..overcast.. [**] clouds the expression my party at the same time.

u

Now how. might

Mr. [naganin], it is not ..might the hope of you writing the second Composition.. either" I looked down.

Do because Mr. [naganin] wanting to have them write [hokuni] is [sorega] [tooko] senior's hope?

Do because Mr. [naganin]'s "Special person" wishes so?

It is smart as the interior of the chest that exceeds it rubs.

[End of Page 116]

Chapter 1233 Filled place "cc Mr./Ms. Sasaki knew Mr. [naganin] and the [tooko] senior" Sasaki of light of Mr./Ms. frowned high as for [ito] as embarrassed again.

u

cc ..write.. [itte] was said also by the [tooko] senior.

cc The [tooko] senior knew I met Mr./Ms. Sasaki" The lees carrying was grasped, and it mutters in the voice that had gotten hoarse.

Eye difference [shide] and Mr./Ms. Sasaki who seems to be painful, and seems to apologize are watching such me.

u

It said to meeting actually because of hearing from [tooko] in Mr. Inoue.

When the new novel should be able to be written if it was you today, [tooko] is remark [tsuteita]" Deflecting only tightened my chest more and more.

After all, the [tooko] senior knew that I was [miu] Inoue from the beginning.

To make me write the second work, it has approached.

"cc I do not write" sigh Sasaki of Mr./Ms. utters a sigh.

u

[Tooko] was told so.

If you do not write.

[Tooko] seemed to be shocking fairly. "

uccv

[End of Page 117]

The sweat blots to the hand that grasps 124 carrying.

It asked it as a throat painful, and [tsun] the interior of the nose while ..[hokuha].. looked down.

Is it ..".. acquainted ..what.. with the [tooko] senior and Mr. [naganin] cc?

Mr. [naganin]'s mother was writer's [kanako] Sakurai.

Is it the relation?" Way "cc though it is, too.

Father..colleague..Liao..senior..father.

" Does [amano] "It was called [bun;you] Amano, and it was an excellent editor" editor [tooko] senior's father :?

When ..taking.. [kao] was raised, Mr./Ms. Sasaki screwed up one's eyes missing it.

u

The book is so loved, the writer is loved, and I do not know the editor who drew out the power.

As for [nosoutei] [tsukuruhon] of him, even detailed binding overflowed in creator's love.

It is the one that how of [yo] to come to light was done ..pairing with Amano, the best-seller, there a lot of writers who had become it very much, too sleep, and becoming of a great editor of the legend very.." Mr./Ms. Sasaki's tone was friendly.

Eyes that tended to become cloudy sparkled in a moment and mysterious [yukunowo] and I watched in mysterious feelings.

[Jiyouzetsu] Sasaki of Mr./Ms. keeps talking talkatively.

When all writers wanted to work with Amano by you.

It is selfish, and it a hardened offender of the deadline breaking, and to [wamama] [chuu] though there was a writer who has the problem, too

[End of Page 118]

When there was filled place [jiyouzu] Amano of light ..Chapter Y 1253 [ito].. high about good.

Leech remark [ubekikoto] was not flinchingly, told, and consisted wisdom by one's best when it was necessary to help, and it attached, and trust polite barrier and [saotoko] [gakari] with the writer were composed.

It is still young, and when it was hotter than anyone at work though it is [odayaka] and it was a man of slender figure with polite manner.

It is as proud as [hokomarude] and me.

u

The stuff, and it nevertheless got irritated no matter how it got irritated and it was tired and there were no what of amazed bitten to others in the company before the o.k. though it did not know when the sleep.

I will laugh blandly because everyone in opposite says, 'Let's become somehow, and work hard ..safe..' when smart.

Instinctively ..here.., ..[nagomu].. face

And, it is [naa] because it suddenly plotzes to an in-house sofa when the o.k. ends, and it keeps sleeping until the next day cc.

It has visited with change of clothes and insertion the wife takes often small [tooko] and Mr. [naganin].

Liao : while shaking Amano who oversets to the o.k. dawning in the sofa and is sleeping [gu] [gu].

w

It ..father.. occurs.

I remember having called in a lovely voice well , saying that Let's return' now.

Acceptable love was really ..[tooko] in those days.. angry to make it to knitting three" Surely, there are a lot of good memories between [santo] Sasaki [tooko] senior's fathers.

[End of Page 119]

126 deflecting might have a lump in one's throat to the chest one after another, and it not stop.

I was not able to have the reality like hearing the story of a far foreign country, and was listening to the person.

[Yui]

u

Person that mother's [musukoromo] is soft and is lovely.

The novel was brought in in originally the junior of Amano's university it.

It was a literary girl, and the writer wish.

Amano has shrewdly made to my special writer before one is aware. "

Father..mother..propose..provide..say..print.

Sweet ..".. yearning that was floating in pupil ..[hitomiako].. clear ..becoming only my writer...

[Tooko] senior who peeling off and happily with a smile as [ro] food violet flower.

The more it heard Mr./Ms. Sasaki's story, the more what had been suited about up to now felt [kuyouna] , painfulness.

I do not know the [tooko] senior at all.

It did not know though it was going to have known.

The family also.

In the child age.

[**] [noiteyu]

[End of Page 120]

Filled light cc Q ..place.. completely. ..Chapter 1273 [ito].. high

u

[Tooko] looks like [musukoromo] well.

The way to laugh is just like.

The tone and the gesture seem also to have [musukoromo] there.

might ..cough [da].. ..that..

Amano is ..loveliness.. [gatteitayo].

When it is that live only for one's work before [tooko] is born, and a man that the company was said to home becomes an evening, it returns to the house to fly, [musukoromo]'s care is burnt, and [tamononaa].

It worked only at that time the neglecting.

Worry about..leave..company..provide..restless..all..make fun of..senior..family..now..why..provide..lowered voice..ask..cut oneself short..sad..vail one's eyes.

u

Both, it died when [tooko] was eight.

It rid in an automobile and the cc accident" I caught my breath small.

Is the [tooko] senior lodging at Mr. [naganin]'s house why?

It doubted it for a long time.

The tone of the [tooko] senior who talks about parents is very warm, and ..crowding.. [wakejiru] reason also : ..sometimes painful there nevertheless...

[End of Page 121]

1 Mr./Ms. Sasaki ..the death.. did not talk more in detail than it a long time ago 128 [tooko] senior's parents.

It ceased talking, it cooperated on the table, and it became silent painfully hanging head a little.

He also lost an irreplaceable friend due to the accident.

"cc" Heavy air raised and Mr./Ms. Sasaki after it had continued raised my face of ..slowness.. [to].

And, it said in the voice that seriousness shuts oneself up as had to watch me, and to be said in the so much.

Mr. Inoue of piece cc.

[Tooko] was the first fan of you.

There might not be reader who was waiting for the second work of [miu] Inoue in [tooko].

When basing on dice, it is [sareta] in [tooko] often as for the second Composition [hamadaka] and pressing. take charge of you

When [miu] two years ago was said that it might not write any longer, [tooko] had the face that seemed to cry" I was not able to say at all.

Whenever [tooko] senior's face that seems to be sad and the voice that seems to be able to be severed are recalled, the throat is tightened, and it hurts and [mune] is torn up.

His arm that the [tooko] senior was gripping burns to [**] [kuyou].

Feelings that want to meet [tooko] senior.

Feelings thought not to be able to meet knock against intensely in the mind each other and cc.

[End of Page 122]

[Kokoroha] [kun] at time of one extracurricular activities.

Chapter 1293 [Tooko] senior of [ito] who pulls hand of me who dislikes place filled, and takes light to room high.

[Tooko] senior's sweets were written in a soft golden setting sun every day.

When the manuscript was passed, the [tooko] senior seemed always to be glad.

Gentle smile.

Bright voice.

It becomes distant though I want to hear that voice.

The appearance also ..eye difference [shimo].. gets hoarse.

It was not possible to answer with the lip shut to the question of Mr./Ms. Sasaki who watched "Still, cc ..whether became a nature that wrote the second Composition..?" me hard.

Mr./Ms. Sasaki said that it would want you to wait in the lobby of the first floor because it sent it by taxi.

"Return by train. "

u

No, it was variously and was likely to have become tired today.

It wants you to send it" The hand and the foot heavily : heavily because it did not move as Mr./Ms. Sasaki says.

[End of Page 123]

130 temples are smart.

..person.. ..mixing.. [minimomaretara] decided to receive the offer by train unwell because it had seemed to become it.

I returned to the colleague in "Thank you" and "Please wait sitting on the sofa because it went at once" aspect remark.

Today though Mr./Ms. Sasaki must have been busy on sponsor side.

It apologized to do only about me.

It goes to the first floor by the ring escalator, and the going to school bag is received so with the court in the reception desk instead of the number plate.

In addition, I felt the body like being heavy when it put on a coat, the bag was held, and it sat on the sofa in the lobby.

Mother worries surely because I do not return even if becoming the time of the dinner.

[Kotofu] cc also.

It put on the dress of vivid [roiyarupuru-] when it started opening carrying, and a slender woman was seen to walk.

"1" I catch my breath for the heart to be percussed strongly with carrying obtained.

The person also who is Mr. [naganin]'s mother is others than time that stood before a microphone.

[End of Page 124]

The dignified air was coldly worn the ..Chapter 1313 [ito].. high ..light.. rejection of the filled place.

Eyes do not avert, the whole body is stiffened, and it watches.

The [yuugahao] She has advanced to the front revolving door when the coat of a fur that seems to be high is received in the reception desk, and it wears it by a graceful gesture.

The throat has dried up in the dry as a bone.

It is not possible to blink, and it has a pain in eyes.

At that time, she turned around.

The absolute zero pupil not feeling meets my eyes.

It became an arrow that was transparent of eye difference [shiga] at the moment, and I thought that it pierced and it stuck in the chest.

We watched at a position away each other.

Breathe..withdraw one's gaze..how..and..provide.

The lamplight shoes tension cannot finish being endured, and I stand up, and have compromised to her in abjection.

[Seijiyou]

u

[Kanako] Sakurai and [desuyone].

About that educational institution and me [seijou] of cc, it is [kokoroha] Inoue.

It meets ahead once ..the junior of the [tooko] senior it.." It is unbelievable.

[Shu] wax, the scruff of the neck, and the waist are thin surprisingly, and the skin is ceraceous, white, and smooth, too.

[Sai] might be how many.

If it is Mr. [naganin]'s mother, the age seems amusingly to transcend the one because it leaves exceeding the latter half in its thirties or 40 though it is [naiharayo] Roma [eduzu].

[End of Page 125]

Neither warmth nor freshness was quite felt in the fixed glossy nut-brown hair, the shapely nose that had passed refreshingly, and the lip that had been dyed to red, too, and the cold single-mindedly, simplicity, and the more overwhelming, the more beautiful in 132 [ade] short cut.

She is silently looking at my face.

"cc" [Jiyama]

u

I'm sorryed for suddenly obstructing it for the other day.

The cc and It was surprised that Mr. [naganin]'s mother was writer's [kanako] Sakurai" cc ?L ..writing something now.. was suddenly asked to piece you in a clear cold voice, and I was at a loss for words.

She continues expressionlessly.

It became hot as "You might be [miu] Inoue" cheek burnt.

I know [miu] Inoue.

The woman who was doing [noni] and ..Barre.. ..severity.. judge is sure to know that I am [miu] ..even Mr. [tooko] senior [nimo] [naganin] when thinking...

Because my real name, the address, and the brief history were written in the application manuscript.

u

cc It was stopped to write the novel.

It is a usual high school student now. "

[End of Page 126]

It mutters while desperately enduring seeming the tremble of the [ni] voice.

The chest was gradually scorched and anger as [tanoshiyuuchiha] and the difference shame.

Does this person also tell it to write by three [kuni] like the [tooko] senior and Mr. [naganin], etc.

[Kanako] writer Sakurai seeming was not an interest, and reported because of the stony voice the kick.

u

That is good.

Because you were not able to become a writer" Blood ran and it went up to the head.

Filled ..light.. [sho] ..place 1.. ..the favor.. coming [shu] is ..Chapter 1333 [ito].. high, and can invent other works or a doubt.

It is attacked by shamefulness like smart ..slowness.. whole body, and to look down from like the heaven she, the word is continued to me who is ..cannot the breath.. indifferently.

u

It knows the person who writes the novel that looks like you well.

Because the mind was ..the person.. weak, it was not possible to become a writer" I was not able to answer back at all while having stiffened, and ..[kuraima] [kan] all [ni].. am defeating the place.

If it was the noble moon where the [nohisookubiyou] She shone to heavens, I was cowardly grig by which the grass concealed oneself stealthily secretly.

[End of Page 127]

134

"Mr. Inoue" millet Sasaki of Mr./Ms. seems to have panicked and it runs.

Getting [shiyaku] [kanako] is a silent does turn one's back to to me when lightly bowing to Mr./Ms. Sasaki, glossily shakes the skirt of the dress of the skirt, and has disappeared in the other side of the revolving door.

Was anything ..".. meant by Mr. Inoue and [kanako]?

" Mr./Ms. Sasaki anxiously asks me who petrifies with a miserable face.

"cc I am [hanarenaitte] in the cc writer" royal blue I think that one writer is a solitary occupation that passes under the narrow gate alone.

The dignified voice thrown off revives to the interior of the ear with the word thrown out toward me now, and it becomes full because of a bitter desire.

Mr./Ms. Sasaki frowns.

u

It is easy for [kanako] to be more than others severe with work, and to be misunderstood.

"E:c It doesn't worry" Therefore, it wants you not to worry about the cc" The head became hot as soon as having buzzed.

It is so, and there must not be necessity ..worry...

I

[End of Page 128]

..peel.. because it doesn't become a writer.

It is likely to shock in [egunano] so much why.

The interior of the chest might be painful in ..scissors.. [raretayou].

The hand is put on my shoulder so that Mr./Ms. Sasaki may treat it kindly.

u

It waited and it was sorry.

Let's return. "

The place ..light.. filled. ..Chapter 1353 [ito].. high

u

cc The writer of [kanako] that Amano had them debut.

[Tooko]'s mother's [musukoromo] was a best friend from the school days" Mr./Ms. Sasaki spoke gradually in the taxi.

Has Mr. Inoue ..".. read [kanako]'s book?

v

"E::E no"

u

When I read [kanako]'s novel to the last minute, the existing world finishes toppling and I till then receive the impact ..[nki]...

Her brush is [tareitetsumeraukotonaku] dragging out, will draw by cool-headedness, and do the taboo and fear of lurking usually peacefully as attaching.

It is different from the confession novel only it is that the female writer tends to have though there is a person who criticizes, too. ..real experience.. mystery

[Kanako] Sakurai is a genuine writer" Unshaken praise shut oneself up in the [odayakana] tone.

[End of Page 129]

[**] keeps coming to the word meant by 36 [kanako] in the interior of the chest now.

It writes a novel ..so.. or cc. one [ano] person

Cool-headedness . in which it doesn't hesitate

It hesitates, and [bokutoha] of [bakari] and it is opposite.

[Arisa] ..it is ..solving yep.... .."cc ..[kanako] exaggerated this person because of too describe real the sub-hometown of the hero of 'Gate of the immorality' sand.. ..the bluster.. ..the hoop and that.. ..only writing up of the weekly magazine exaggerated.." "..?

" The chest is cool, and it asks back instinctively.

The heroine of 'Narrow gate' is [arisa].

And, 'Narrow gate' is associated with the title 'Gate of the immorality'.

Does the hero named the sub-hometown sand ..".. look like [kanako]?

" Mr./Ms. Sasaki made to [ha], and it equivocated suddenly.

u

Oh dear though there are a lot of parts where cc comes in succession certainly with the author.

A circle alone is not the same.

What is written in that book is and, of course, everything is not.

Because it is a fiction to the end, the novel is cc differing from the newspaper article" It is muttered that it cranes, and has talked about something else.

u

What have you done ..elder brother.. up to now?

Did not it give the report why?

v

[End of Page 130]

Chapter 1373 Mother has come out from [ito] in the door by the worried face when it reaches the filled place gunwale ring person of light at last high.

u

I'm sorry mother

It will go suddenly to see the movie with the friend and cc.

A portable battery cut, and it was not possible to report.

Public telephone..look for..found..in that case..friend..carrying..borrow..the..person..carrying..have..principle..pierce..stick..chest..painful..endure..lie..arrange.

What kind of face does mother have if it is spoken that it was the same as Mr./Ms. Sasaki a little while ago?

Do not you write again?

When you tell to have been invited so.

If you should not write, do you stop it?

Or, do you answer as may keep favorite of the elder brother?

Mother might suffer about either that time two years ago, too.

Father and mother were able to have lived peacefully as parents of [kokoroha] Inoue of a free high school student if it had not written by one novel if I had not become [miu] Inoue.

The elder brother, does the rice ..".. : in the evening?

v

u

Thank you it eats.

" It goes up the stairs, and it faces one's own room.

In the room to which the air conditioner was not attaching, it was cold as frozen.

[End of Page 131]

138 [rusudenboku] took out carrying from the pocket, and heard [kotofu]'s answering machine.

w

Getting [tto] cc me.

Was there anything?

' and the 2nd answering machine also.

w

Where are you now though are not even in the art and literature part either?

Report and give to me with mail because it is good' [Kotofu]'s voice has gotten hoarse uneasy.

The end was E-mail.

w

It has already returned.

It ..[renraku].. waited' The chest collapsed while seeing the character displayed on the screen, and eyes and throats became hot.

One hour of the time of the library of the close room is after at the transmission time of mail.

Till then, did you wait?

A solemn melody resounded suddenly when it tried to do the telephone to call up, and I almost dropped carrying [sougon] [kotofu]'s number.

Arriving.

[Kotofu].

No, because [kotofu]'s ring tone melody is a theme of 'Beauty and the Beast', it is different.

It is another person.

The scruff of the neck stood confirming the other party of millet [se] and [zoku] and millet stood.

Mr. [naganin]

[End of Page 132]

Chapter 1393 [Ito] pushes the telephone call button by the filled trembling finger that cooks place [hiya], and appropriates light to the ear high.

The lowered voice was heard with the chuckle in case of the hold one's breath as it is.

"Welcome home [kokoroha]" It cuts with pointed ice and the cold runs as applied.

It knows I came home why.

The report might have been put in Mr. [naganin] after Mr./Ms. Sasaki separated from me, and it was likely to have confirmed it from Mr. [naganin] to Mr./Ms. Sasaki if it thought calmly.

The nature space to watch my behavior in the place where Mr. [naganin] was near soon did, and the body trembled from the space to the line dark of which it curtained of seeing.

Did you ..".. ..party i.. enjoy it?

v

u

cc Are not you [] because it can not enjoy it?

It is thrown out in such a place with the uniform. "

u

Do you do may stand out by you?

On earth, are you frightened ..what..?

It would be better to have been able to shine by bathing in eye difference [shiwo] by whose being normally wrapped in the honor in the place of [kokoroha] [sanshitsu] and [senpouhaa] about envy and envy.

Nevertheless, it stealthily hides oneself, and it runs about trying to escape.

Do not I become disgusted?

Say.."..get angry..have.

Or, is there nothing but a paste?

u

As for the writer, because fearing the occupation runs away from [kokoroha] [sangaso], [kokoroha] is.

[End of Page 133]

You only have to confront it by 140 stately [tetsuben].

Then, the talent gives [kokoroha] and it gives the top the pushing up lamplight.

Brilliant height that whose criticism and foolish sentiment do not reach.

Do you do without even if the [sonna] way of life that looks down at the ordinary man there is hoped?

v

u

Such [bokuha] is not hoped for.

A solitary way of life that passes under the narrow gate alone" It becomes hot the noise of the [shipi] chest because of anger, and numb of the head.

I said by a strong tone.

Piece your mother says so and [ta] ..

Even such an occupation : the writer.

[] that cannot be survived by overreliance of foolish [ri] by relying on family and friend.

I am [i] ..you should be with the family and the friend...

You may not be, and 'You cannot become a writer ..your mother..' in the writer therefore when ....saying.. [waretayo] [-] face to face... "

"cc And, ..withdrawing.. [runsuka]. "

u

There will not be advanced reason!

What is thought by making Takeda deliver 'Narrow gate'.

Do you want to make me what done?

What ..'Narrow gate'.. ..meaning.. [arutteiunda] 1" Will you ..".. understand?

" Mr. [naganin] is dark and it mutters.

u

Please think.

..cod.. how were [jiyurietto] and Jerome going to the connection?".

"[Jiyurietto] and Jerome cc"

[End of Page 134]

Chapter 1413 It is high, and place filled light [jero] of [ito]: Juliet is narrator's hero [mu], a younger sister of [arisa], and [hen;omo] in Jerome.

[Jiyurietto] pulled the body without informing Jerome of the desire though it was hoped that Jerome was connected with Juliet as for [arisa].

Jerome single-mindedly loved one [arisa] person in that book for [arisa], and the fragment did not draw the desire to Juliet either.

Do if the Juliet is connected with Jerome?

[Sasa]

u

Was Juliet able to become happy really?

It would be [arisa] that Jerome dedicated the mind" Piece cc it were and I have what relation" [Bi] [nkan].

u

Does not Jerome look like [kokoroha]?

[Te] cc notices by Juliet in the hebetude though is sensitive it and doesn't notice me by a favorite thing because it is dizzy at all either.

Only [arisa] is the chase [kakeikujiru] pride, and either makes an excuse. "

.."cc.. ..piling up.."

u

Because it is such [n], it is [torarechimau] in the god as for [arisa].

It becomes impossible for [arisa] to disappear from the Jerome front, and for Jerome never to meet [arisa].

[Kokoroha] becomes it so in case of the state as it is, too. "

[End of Page 135]

Carrying leans in the ear in a cold room of 142 air conditioners that is not attached and air leans on the body of me who hears Mr. [naganin]'s word from pushing heavily.

The tip of a finger that grasps carrying is smart due to the cold.

u

Is it [tooko] senior?

Is these kind of things done for Mr. [naganin] and the [kimiha] [tooko] senior?

Isn't it [kiminan] that the [tooko] senior likes?

" There was slightly a silence in the other side of the speaker.

A quiet voice answered before long.

..".. [sossune] cc.

It loves" It is bent by having a pain in the chest.

After all, it was so.

Sleep food

u

As for [tookoane], it differs from other women and cc is special.

Mother of [tookoane] was my first love" Mother of the [tooko] senior?

It ripened and Mr. [naganin] continued to me surprised at the confession not expected in the voice that the anxiety blots.

Nearby

u

It yearns to her and [mashitayo] from childhood.

cc [Dondake] [tte] ..might be happy.. when can being for a long time on the side.

cc The person was not able to become it happily.

cc that received an irreparable betrayal from the other party who believed [ro] [tsuragi], and was pushed down in the dark of pitch-dark solitude The mind was gnawed at and and did once" The opinion changed painfully gradually.

Word that Mr. [naganin] said in planetarium.

[End of Page 136]

Do not want to become a man who can defend ..carving.. ..woman who was [**].. to the last minute by me.

Mr. [naganin] having wanted to defend has died of vehicular accidents with husband's ..[musukoromo].. [bun;you].

Therefore, does it try to be defended daughter's [tooko] senior instead?

It is ..Chapter 1433 [ito].. high, and it should be filled place 1 seeing optical [-], and the person's taking the place.

Takeda was speaking to me that Mr. [naganin] had "Special person" to which the desire was not told.

Is the [tooko] senior "Take the place. " for Mr. [naganin]?

Mr. [naganin]'s tone strengthens again.

u

When the girl was born in ..[arisa].. Jerome, my name was taken, it was named, "[Arisa]", and ..[hoshiitte].. said.

Does the child think and how does small [arisa] of the daughter of [jiyurietto] think on earth became it?

" The lowered voice was blown in to my ear by the thrill with a cold breath.

[End of Page 137]

"Existence is erased and commode. " [**] ž ž It comes to call ž"As soon as having become a � � �grade-schooler Mr. Ryu who calls the [tooko] elder sister phlegm summons" [tookoane] "up to now, and [puripuri] is angry because of [kaeko].

Mr. Ryu is thunder [uno] , saying that "Because the elder sister phlegm is childish, it is shameful".

u

My follower, and the current phlegm is [otoutoshin] [noni], and [namaikidawa].

Already ..me.." ..[] because of not applying of it i"Phlegm" because of calling of it [naganin] that was not called by the first name the current phlegm.. Mr. Ryu ..cry.. believed that he apologized, and said, "I'm sorry I also call the current phlegm from elder sister [tantte] [youruo] I'm sorry" [tooko] by it by mistake though he was [gi].

It seemed to feel bitter ..Mr. Ryu.. assumption nevertheless as [kerori] because it got angry more and more.

It sleeps, it gets, and it is a Japanese syllabary.

Will you recall the junior high school age when I made friends hearing [jitapatashiteiru] children's stories by the name with the Japanese syllabary?

When the Japanese syllabary who is beautifully reading the book in the library is seen, it is a very beautiful and adult [bboku].

[End of Page 138]

It is dignified, and has looked admiringly ..Chapter 1453 [ito].. high thinking place filled light [mitote] whether it is an upperclassman.

As for the entertainment that understands even by the same as me the first grader, the Japanese syllabary is anxious more and more in surprise.

It was yearning for a long time only though ..return.. [kukara] was quietly looked at because the class was also different ..it not was...

Only the time of the physical education throbbed when it was reluctant, and saw the schedule table in the enjoyment jointly with 17 [ku] [su] of the Japanese syllabary the day before.

Even the grade-schooler was not very good at sports I but taught the physical education, and hated.

I was glad only for a beautiful Japanese syllabary to be seen.

Therefore, that's right it was possible to become the same class ..Japanese syllabary.. tidying at the second grade of junior high-school ..the explosion of the head... too happy

The Japanese syllabary wants to learn making friends Japanese syllabary more neatly.

The [sonna] ambition that wanted to approach the Japanese syllabary was held, it was practiced many times to talk to the Japanese syllabary many times at home, made breath [wohazu] [**], and because it had faced the real thing, it did.

[Moriohegai]

u

Will it have borrowed Ogai Mori's 'Dancing girl' in being able the dance of this ..Mr./Ms. Sakurai.. and the library?

When I read, I am desire [tetanda] ..

How?

" It ..true [kukae].. sheds tears of Ellice ..my reading 'Dancing girl' already repeatedly.. destining sadly.

[End of Page 139]

146 was spilt, and the chest had been tightened.

It was ..Japanese syllabary's [tsuyuha].. curt though had expected it was good when the Japanese syllabary also said, "It was interesting" my [gina] ..favor.. book.

"[Tsumaranakatsutawa]", "Getting []", and "Ellice is [uzakatta]" The first conversation that we had to commemorate was only it because the Japanese syllabary had gone out of the classroom after that only.

How does Mr./Ms. Sakurai and one show pen's 'World as the will and the portrait "' : though I kept executing the strategy of casually shaking the topic when the book that the Japanese syllabary borrowed in the library is [chiekku]ed from it?

v

u

u

The world as will and symbol' [Arutou;-ru--sho-penhaua-].

It was interesting and it Mr./Ms. Satomura in [takesa], [murado], and you who thought it was trivial" After all, the [kanba] result was not fragrant.

The book that the Japanese syllabary was reading though the book wrote the novel to me loving, and secretly, and be going my literary do girl and it existed was occasionally double Dutch.

It is still because I was persistent.

[End of Page 140]

Place filled light Japanese syllabary came also to do the other party of me gradually ..Chapter 1473 [ito].. high.

It was cool, and was ..Japanese syllabary.. adult, and my committee waited too much while reading the book in the classroom when slowing, and the person was a Japanese syllabary in me who had read very ..gladness.. [katsutanoyo] [watashino] small [surudo] for the first time though did not start being laughed.

..gladness.. [katsuta] as the fragment of the chocolate of the best a lot was gotten. happy it is , saying that "cc of ..continuation.. [gihaaru]" though it did not say ..[**].. ..that entertainment.. Japanese syllabary interesting

Do you ..".. ..continuation.. read when ..[giwo].. writing?

" It was a mainspring that "cc Though it was good" Japanese syllabary ..nine so.. had snappishly given it to which I wrote a novel for a long time.

Were the desk be joined at lunchtime and you eat one's lunch by you, return together after school, and the Japanese syllabary and I calling by "Mr./Ms. Sakurai", "Mr./Ms. Satomura", and the family name after it had become considerably intimate each other?

[Omo] one day because I was dying to call for a long time by "Japanese syllabary" and the name.

[End of Page 141]

After it hardens by about three seconds, thunder ..Japanese syllabary.. [ttawane] in a face that seems to be unpleasant when calling, [te] and 148"Japanese syllabary ..arrival.." , saying that "Because it tickles the back, do not stop it".

If it withdraws here and it doesn't disregard it, courage is called, and the key kept being collected, and being called "Japanese syllabary and Japanese syllabary" by me though was disappointed.

The light Japanese syllabary who wore it by not coming either said in the have one's patience exhausted at all.

It was a graduation ceremony of the junior high school that such a Japanese syllabary called me for the first time by "[Musukoromo]" and the name.

It never forgets all one's life at that time.

The Japanese syllabary is torn, and the high school that aspired seems to drop after all though works hard a lot because it is too difficult for me, and painful neatly together ..the kick.. ..the Japanese syllabary.. and studied and to be torn ..pull.. [gi] in the chest because it is ..high school [nitsura] [susu] [manakerebanaranaikoto] of [****].. painful.

u

When the Japanese syllabary surely becomes a high school student, I forget.

I

[End of Page 142]

It was ..Chapter 1493 [ito].. high, and the Japanese syllabary loved filled ..light.. place, and the Japanese syllabary to a face, and to have called serious "[Musukoromo]" in me who cried raggedly ..wick [kotowo] [**] of [imono] ..so.." child supply that saw.. the Japanese syllabary serious.

u

[Musukoromo] not forgotten.

It is likely to be able to meet on after school and holiday even if the high school is another.

Then, the continuation of the novel on [musukoromo] can be read" White [fuuhana] fluttered in [kazahanaanotogi], Japanese syllabary, and my surroundings.

The sky that stretched to the other side of the tree branch that had piled the snow was [i].

The pupil of the Japanese syllabary who watched me was very serious.

The chilly the tip of a finger of a fresh sheath of the wind that pats the Sawa cheek and the Japanese syllabary who went one's tears away ease also.

Happy..cord..melt.

It recalls it repeatedly repeatedly.

Japanese syllabary.

I want to talk to the Japanese syllabary more in those days neatly.

Is work still busy?

[End of Page 143]

Chapter of [**] L4 writer's [usoshio] morrow.

[Kotofu] looked down when appearing in the same play in [kotobuki] [**] room as embarrassed.

"cc good morning"

"I'm sorryed for yesterday. "

u

It is good ..yes cc...

Telephone twilight and cc

v

After it hesitated severely, it called [kotofu]'s carrying in the evening.

w

I'm sorry late.

Though it was thought that made it to mail cc

x

When I have an urgent telephone call from piece [tsuso] family, and I came to have to hasten home, it is explanation [riyuu] and I am [woshita] of the lie.

It worries surely about [kotofu] when it knows Mr. [naganin] was related.

You should not say.

Shin cough

'Critical is the cc ..relative.. ..confounding.. cc because he or she heard it . I'm sorry really . Yes, it is safe c:. Because it managed to recover . the thank you for yes cc yes cc . I'm sorry cc. '

[End of Page 144]

Chapter 1514 Lie [kitsuka] writer [kotofu] was not angry, and worried about me oppositely.

I do not want to damage [kotofu] any further though the chest seemed to be crushed with [otsubu] [tsumi] [warukan].

[Posobosotsubuyaku] . ..seeming apologize by harpoon "cc ..it is necessary to return with Mori et al... . Go for everyone to buy the cc chocolate that sleep cc today" [kotofu]...

"Ah, and it was Valentine, and tomorrow" Then, it flamed.

u

It sees, and all chocolate for someone special already prepares and is [terundayo].

Even I am neatly cc.

However, the chocolate is sampled in the department store or the station building when it is the day before and a lot of [te] and high-level chocolates are [rukaratte] it is possible to eat cc.

v

"It is so. "

u

Because I do not want to eat the chocolate, I am association [de].

However, [mimimi] and ..carving.. ..piling up.. [karere] where it doesn't go.

v

It looks up at [kotofu] [sangachiraritoboku].

I smiled awkwardly as the chest ..throbbing.. coming [uzuhohoe] [**] to worry in this way, and telling a lie.

[Houdai]

u

No, go and in being.

Because it is a special, high-level chocolate all-you-can-eat

v

[End of Page 145]

152

Coming [yu;ttotsukamu]. sleeve about the uniform of me after it nods "Yes of cc of ..floatage.. ," anxious [sodemada]

It is and, in addition, [aketoitene]" "Understand" and "Then, the cc of , ..along.." [kotofu] .."each other.. ..Inoue.. reddens neatly as for , after school because it will be Valentine tomorrow.

Do not you ..".. come in me tomorrow?

v

"Getting"

u

It is [iyo] ..it is not because of saying.. ! in thigh thigh Mori.

It is not ..putting.. reason for strange ,, and one [] misunderstanding only because of deflecting of , ..along.. and it makes an excuse in rapid speech the hope of you eating the warm one that because it is [douse] with [naidene]" my sleeve gripped.

The smile spilt instinctively.

"It is good" F" [Kotofu] opens eyes wide.

u

It is after school of tomorrow.

It ..chocolate.. looks forward. "

[End of Page 146]

..holding out.. "cc works hard yes ..Chapter 1534 writer's [usohaji] [zukashikattanoka].. looking down" It muttered in a small voice that seemed to be glad to ripen.

[Kotofu] has gone to that because the girl of the friend went to school.

The mind lightens ..holding just a little...

It is neither or is damaged is damaged, and I think heart-warming daily life to be dear.

I want to value it.

I do not want to lose.

It is at this place that I lives where [kotofu] exists.

A dark shadow fell into the chest at once again.

There is still time up to the homeroom cc.

I went out of the classroom, and headed for the library.

[Sasaki] cherry blossoms [ikanako] [saku] day novel on [kanako] Sakurai that Mr./Ms. Sasaki had been speaking was anxious for a long time.

It is and the name of the Sir person of ..doing.. [shu] is sub-hometown sand.

Say that the writer himself is hero's model.

Juliet whom Mr. [naganin] was speaking of the connection to Jerome might possibly be story [nan] of the novel that [kanako] wrote.

The note of 'Close room' is lowered to the door in the library.

Has librarian's teacher come?

[End of Page 147]

When 154 knobs were turned, it opened without what.

The curtain is opening completely, the light in the morning shines in dazzling it, and it heals, and as for the deserted room, it doesn't hang and the schoolgirl who put on a uniform is sitting alone in front of the hung desk in the reading room.

Takeda laughed innocently because it turned the body here in each [isutakedamujiyaki] chair.

This corbicula that doesn't win fame

u

Good morning the [kokoroha] senior

It came to search for this book" thought that a hardcover book that attached 'Gate of the immorality' and the title was seen in the hand that had begun to do [itoku] [sa], and I was pushed down from dazzling daily life to pitch-dark non-daily life.

Were it ..".. said by [tte] and Mr. [naganin] of whom I came here?

" The book on the cover of dark, with a smile very Takeda might dark blue was passed to me.

u

Librarian's teacher takes a rest today.

Are not you read here if good?

" [Kankankan] cc and the footstep are made and it goes down the rusting spiral stairs where [satsura] is infused.

Takeda opened the door when coming in front of a gray door.

Sweet smells did the room that had come before "Please" as much as that time.

[Pe] [ji] is a smell of yellow [sashibanda] [furu] ..saying.. [hon].

And, it was cold for the bone to jar more darkly than that time.

[End of Page 148]

Chapter 1554 Even writer's boastful [mikopa] books committee says that the library in the underground of refusing to enter is Takeda's secret room eeriness [gatte].

It lines over and over again with the [ikuekabe] bookshelf, and graveyard "ƒÊ of the book where an old book is tightly piled up has an old study desk and chairs in the [pokkari] space of some [bakuka] that becomes empty in the interstice of the state also in the wall and the floor.

Takeda applies the desk lamp of the desk.

Then, it has lightened faintly.

"This is insertion from me" aspect remark puts a flask and a disposable heating pad of the orange on the desk.

u

The oolong tea of the peach in the flask.

Attend one's lessons..slowly..insert..thank you..get..say..get..do..child..incline..shine..Takeda..door..close.

The footstep called [kankankan] cc goes away.

It is likely not to have returned to the classroom why, and to have come here.

Moreover, it causes anxiety to [kotofu].

Even I have not understood well.

However, when this book was received from Takeda, it was not possible to know, and it had been captured to the blackish one about the true character to want to get something.

It looked like the sense when staging beginning to appear and looking up at the writer named [kanako] Sakurai.

[End of Page 149]

Cannot without watching while fearing the person who wore be noble air coldly ....156.. attack and the rejection of all [wo]...

That mysterious sense i that [shipifushiza] line of the backbone trembles, and head is numb.

It sat on the gride and the ringing chair, and I cut the seal of the disposable heating pad that Takeda gave, and put it on the knee knee.

The lid of the flask of [futasoso] [o] cooking stove is opened, and the warm tea that the smell of the peach does is poured into the lid on the inside.

The book was opened when the body was warmed drinking it and it began to read.

The first several lines.

It was overwhelmed to the transparent feeling that sentences shot only by it.

It polishes like crystal, the raised word is selected severely, and it queues up in an orderly manner in there is not uselessness of the [mudamigaa] soupcon either.

It does so and there is no often extra decoration at all.

Nevertheless, assembled sentences are transmitted as it is beautiful, it is also transparent even where, and the situation and feelings float on the presence in the round.

The throat dried up in the dry as a bone while reading the throat, and neither dimness nor the cold was anxious.

The density of the cold and the dark that arises in the mind than [waoyamikosore] is more overwhelming.

Spelt story II ..continuation.. ..[su] seeing [ki].. in letters of gold.

It was a record of married couple's a couple of love and hatred as one woman.

[End of Page 150]

Chapter 1574 Writer's lie narrator is a female writer of the name of sub-hometown sand, and an able editor of the pet name named Hull appears.

The name of the wife of [yuikoso] is nothing but a child.

It is sub-hometown sand, the child is nothing but a friend who belongs to the art and literature circle of the university mutually, and the child is nothing but a literary small getting bored woman of the writer wish.

The child ..pretty.. nothing but is drawn kindly to everyone as an opposite character with person association bad, cool sub-hometown sand.

The child nothing but brings the manuscript in to Hull who is OB of the circle on the introduction of the senior.

It was [hiyagate] essay with short sand of the sub-hometown that had been written in not the manuscript that the child nothing but brought in but the part magazine that dressed Hull as the editor in [**] though the child and Hull nothing but became lovers and were engaged.

..dependence.. Hull meets the sub-hometown sand nothing but secretly in the child, and persuades writing a novel.

A narrow seeing is man who should write.

Have you read 'Narrow gate'?

[Arisa] by which love of heavens is stiffly requested is like to you.

The appearance stubbornly sought : only what I believe.

If it is such [tadotsukedo] you, it is likely to be able to pass under the narrow gate some time, and to reach "Supremacy" at last.

Hull speaks very highly of the novel that the sub-hometown sand finished writing based on my experience.

I want me to entrust this novel.

You will become a writer.

The unpleasantness and you already pass under the narrow gate to which it is not permitted to see only ..finding.. person who was [kagi] and it passes under it after one found.

The child nothing but marries Hull, and the novel on the sub-hometown sand is grandly published, and gets into the news.

[End of Page 151]

158 [tadako] criticizes the sub-hometown sand for Hull.

Did the sub-hometown sand keep silent ..writing the novel.. ..me.. why why?

What did you do only by two people in the place where I did not know?

The sub-hometown sand is nothing but said to the child.

When Hull and I are [arisa] and Jerome of 'Narrow gate'.

Therefore, it is never connected.

[Arisa] doesn't hope for it.

And, nothing but when the child is Juliet connected with Jerome.

As the bond writer and the editor, Hull connected by strong bonds and it sands it the sub-hometown.

The existence wholesale is not in men's and women's's lust there.

It is unnecessary for such a foolish, uncertain, troublesome one and two people.

However, each other only has to be a partner to the ideal of the name of god unique to reach the novel on one supremacy at last.

The sub-hometown sand will calmly sleep to a man of passing and a boy who that is dangerous and younger.

Only Hull thinks that it is not such an object the kick.

It is [okaduke] to I and Hull the [bautoku] possession of such an idea.

The relation between two people is purer and more certain.

The sub-hometown sand is [kanako].

[End of Page 152]

It steps and Hull who puts it is [bun;you].

Brilliant [musukoromo] was clear [yui] [tadako] and was clear though read by me who did not know three people well.

The setting and the situation put it on too much too much.

There is no impossibility even if it is thought that the person who read this story is a story that writes three people as they are.

..lie.. on earth, even where is true, and is lie ..where..?

Or, everything written here only is created of the production of [kanako] writer Sakurai, exists or the judgment doesn't attach at all.

It is dragged in [**tao] [na] sentences and stories unpredictable portable nothing but.

I kept paging it while warming the benumbed finger with the heating pad.

The child ..becoming it.. nothing but doubts that Hull is having an affair with the sub-hometown sand, and has the flame of envy fumigated interior [shitsuto] of the chest lie Chapter 1594 writer Hull's wife.

[Hinban] Hull is endured, and the child can nothing but think only the excuse of the secret meeting with the sub-hometown sand, and cannot endure staying out overnight of the return frequently late on business of the edit.

It went for the frequent confirmation to Hull's office, and the child obsesses and the child comes to obsess it nothing but when it is desirous the pretense of change of clothes possession.

Hull can be detained in my origin if there is a child.

Sub-hometown sand of Hull and ..deprivation.. [rarezunisumu].

[End of Page 153]

Turning over, and [tadako] is tempted Hull without caring about one's look, and intersects by 160 appeasement like the beast in the apartment house in the work room of the sub-hometown sand.

It watched from becoming, the appearance, and ..sub-hometown sand.. room next door with cool eyes.

The child nothing but gets pregnant, and gives birth to the girl to [ninshin;yagate].

The name is [to-ko].

The hand that turned over [pe] [ji] stopped.

[To-ko]?

Is it [tookokoreha], and is it [tooko] senior?

If it is Hull and child's model is nothing but [tooko] senior's parents, it is not amusing even if daughter's [tooko] senior appears.

The name of a familiar person coming out in the novel becomes strange feelings only by it the kick.

If it does and the episode comes in succession to , long ages in the much more, cc.

Hull came to round up work to the daughter who was born ahead of time to become crazy, and to see daughter's face and to come home.

It becomes feelings that it betrays and [arisuna] was betrayed by Hull.

[End of Page 154]

Chapter 1614 Wasn't lie writer Hull my fellow?

Isn't it a partner and is [darakutanoka] that both aims at supremacy?

Has Hull does commonly cover, and been degenerated?

Even if it marries Juliet, it is [jero].

..[mu].. only, the child nothing but shows off happiness to 11 and sand of the shaking sub-hometown though it should be [arisa].

The moment doesn't take one's eyes off either, and do it put oneself out to, and do it cherish it how ..loveliness.. [to-ko] is lovely, and very much Hull loves [to-ko], and?

Do you think like the treasure?

Is it happy we for families to be filled how much?

It reports to the sub-hometown of being sand, it writes a letter in the sub-hometown sand, the photograph is sent, it invites to home, and the appearance to which pretty and Hull of [to-ko] love [to-ko] passionately is shown off.

It gets irritated, the standpoint of [tadako] and the sub-hometown sand is reversed, and the sub-hometown sand increases irritation.

As long as there is no [to-ko].

It blocks ahead of the shining ideal at which I and Hull aimed, and the sub-hometown sand turns murderous intent to an innocent baby.

[To-ko] is [**] ..saying.. ..

You only have to disappear from this world.

The [dosu] hometown at last on the done day at the time of which being very c Sand of the sub-hometown where ..saying.. impulse was not suppressed is nothing but [to-] during of the child absence.

[End of Page 155]

It gives a lot of care to 162 necks.

[To].

It noisily has hands and feet with a small piece and it keeps suppressing the mouth by one hand regardless of struggling, and resisting desperately, and a thin, soft neck being wrung by one hand.

[To-ko] was stopped crying, and did not move before long.

It has not breathed any longer.

It is confirmed to press the ear on the heart of [kodou] [to-ko], and not to hear the pulse, and the sub-hometown sand comes home with dark pleasure.

Hull will also wake up by this.

The child will nothing but be pushed down in the bottom of despair.

Kick..nothing but..child..appearance..after that..at all..change.

Happiness is shown off more than the sub-hometown sand is told the story of [to-ko] the former.

Did not [to-ko] die?

Did I miss killing [to-ko]?

If the child is happily seen nothing but ..continue the story of [to-ko].., it seems to burst the chest.

It is not possible to endure.

Hatred conceives frenzy, and it tries to make the child nothing but drink the poison, and to kill the sub-hometown sand.

Hull also mistakes the poison mixed with the soup of the female impersonator breakfast, it drinks together, and two people who went out by car after that die in an accident.

Daughter's [to-ko] was left.

/

[End of Page 156]

It did, and the lid deflecting was a doll, and had the corpse of [to-ko] that the sub-hometown sand had killed in thrusting.

The child named [to-ko] had not already existed in this world.

I was not able to take my eyes off the last [pe] [ji] for a while.

Impact ll that has overset completely. the done world that is ..the crevice..

Mr./Ms. Sasaki was criticizing the impressions of a book of the novel on [kanako] Sakurai so.

It is drawn in too much too much, and it doesn't come back from the world of the novel to the real world easily.

Existence of I was suppressed and does even feelings of [n] once in the world there ..along...

To have my whole body any more coldly was to have murdered [to-ko] the kick in the place where the sub-hometown sand was in Composition.

Chapter 1634 How do you think on earth became it writer's lie Juliet's daughter's small [arisa]?

Mr. [naganin]'s voice trembled and the revival line of the backbone trembled in the ear.

It is erased and the commode of existence.

[End of Page 157]

[Kanako] Sakurai literally erased the existence of [tooko] Amano by 164 [amano].

The neck of baby's [to-ko] is wrung in the novel that she wrote.

Having been written here are all fictions.

The [tooko] senior is lived neatly, and exists.

Is it friend's daughter, and, moreover ..the man who is alive.., is, the one where both [tatoe] ..life.. novels of the [shiginkokuteiru] girl as the lodging house person that can be killed so cruelly?

Then, it is not that much.

Poison, kill, and to Mr. and Mrs. friend very much nothing but.

The child has nothing but died of the car accident with Hull.

To the poison fang body when times erase or it misses turning the steering wheel, it knocks against the guardrail, and it fell under the cliff auto while Hull is driving.

Mr./Ms. Sasaki was speaking also for [tooko] senior's parents to have died of vehicular accidents.

At that time, [ki] of ..impurity.. [**] equivocated.

If having been written in the novel is true.

If drinking the poison, and having induced it to [ten] [noyatsuma] the encounter to meet with an accident are [kanako].

[End of Page 158]

Confession [surunankeisatsute] goes mad in the novel killing of 166 unpleasant and me who won't have such a thing the person.

If it is ..the first.. true, the police won't leave it.

I muttered to oneself in the graveyard of a dim book only on turning on the light of "Settle down" stand that I persuaded.

Whether the truth is not understood. whether it is a fiction ..[ko] [ro] [tsunani].. ..it is easy to come..

Steady..brandish..provide..make clear.

..[tooko] senior.. at this time now, it must exist in this world.

The novel that seemed that [kanako] Sakurai did after the model of I, Mr. and Mrs. Amano, and the daughter it was written.

Mr. and Mrs. and the daughter were murdered in the work.

Mr. and Mrs. Amano must died in an accident actually.

Daughter's [tooko] senior must be lodging at the Sakurai family.

The more it thinks, seem the eerier man named [kanako] Sakurai to be.

Making the girl who killed in that lodge at home by writing the novel confessed that I am a murder also.

She wrote a novel ..so.. why.

Did the [tooko] senior read this novel?

What [datoshitara] and feelings do?

[End of Page 159]

Chapter 1674 Writer's lie [bokugamoshi] and the novel that I am killed are written, and if it is read, the heart will be thrust with cutlery to shreds, it be thrown away in a dark sea, and it become sinking feelings.

The person might become unbelievable too much by shock.

Moreover, live under the same roof as the person who wrote these kind of things :.

It might be fear swallowed to the dark.

This person might hate it by wanting actually kill him.

It might be ..killing.. [sagishin;ankihimareru] really at one time.

It is captured to such a distrust, there is no time that feelings feel rested, and it is likely to become amusing.

The [tooko] senior might have been how.

When parents died, Mr./Ms. Sasaki still said that the [tooko] senior was eight years old.

After that, were you for a long time in the Sakurai family?

The [tooko] senior talked to [kanako] in a friendly fashion, and was laughing brightly when it passed the [suraga] front with [kanako] in front of the gate of the Sakurai family, '[Ittekimaasu] 1'.

Neither distrust nor fright from the [tooko] senior at that time of wearing to [kanako] is quite felt by me.

‚¯‚Ç[B

[End of Page 160]

Signature [bokuwo] } It is blinking, averts the [jitto] watching, [sui], and the glance, and handicaps are printed, and it fulfills and [ko] is recalled ..the omission...

Decrease..do..decrease..at that time..never..senior..word..put.

Like the girl named [tooko] Amano was crowded ..seeing [tooko] senior's face.. behaving to [hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe] there like not existing [hehehehehehehehehehe].

[Zawatto] of the whole body ..hair.. reverse-.. stood.

That is daily life of the [tooko] senior.

It was thought that I would be crushed in the dark where the basement was cold, and I shut a book, and made there.

There were no one in the reading room when it went up in the spiral staircase and a heavy door was opened.

The clock of the wall is seen.

It is time when the third hour ends slowly.

Were there as many as three hours below cc?

If it doesn't return to the classroom.

[Kotofu] worries cc.

At that time, the cellular phone trembled in the pocket.

As if, like watching time when I finish reading the book carefully.

All : as it is a scenario that he wrote.

[End of Page 161]

Chapter 1694 The writer's lie [bokuha] breath was packed, and carrying was appropriated to the ear.

.."Hello" piece cc [kanako]'s novel.. how?

" The dark voice that affects from the bottom on ground sneaks in to my ear through the speaker.

Carrying was grasped by the hand to sweat, and [kewaboku] was said in a harsh voice.

u

cc Jerome who had been connected with Juliet was [tooko] senior's parents.

Isn't that a story of the novel?

Mr./Ms. Sasaki spoke though it got along well very much [tooko] senior's parents" [Natsutoku].

u

Is it done so, I consented, and running away [runsuka]?

Having been written there is [itte] ..no lies of the writer all, and no realities.." Mr. [naganin]'s irritation is transmitted, and the chest is ..scooping out.. ..scissors.. [rareta].

u

Have feelings of the guy made "Man who doesn't exist" been imagined?

Will it will not be, is denied at all, is the mind for one day shaved off, and does [kokoroha] understand feelings of the guy who doesn't become it if not laughing still though disappointment [kukae] is repeated [sokoniikezurunoni]?

It does and the voice grows gradually.

[Naganin] as fresh feelings are thrown at speaker i.

[End of Page 162]

It ..170 [sakekun].. clamours.

u

For such man, [kokoroha] is showing [tandesu] ! as for the dream.

As for power for something to change one [itte] futurity ..might the change.., if [kokoroha] writes, it is ..might possession.. [itte] if it is [kokoroha]. "

u

It is me why.

Besides, [rujanaika] ..it is a lot... the writer

..my write.. 1 why" [Nbekikutara] affective swings, and proudly to the quay as dashing waves.

It was strong in "Knowing [tooko] Amano, and [kokoroha]" chest and ..word of Mr. [naganin] who cut it.. caught one's breath.

u

Did [tookoane] start making [kokoroha] write a novel why?

Is it not good or if it is not [kokoroha], a gunwale?

In feelings of [tookoane], it is true.

It was necessary to notice ..random [kokoroha].." The telephone call cut, and I kept standing.

Please know [tooko] one Amano.

I will have understood the [tooko] senior well up to now.

Only for the [tooko] senior in the school ..it.., it is ..[tooko] senior in other places.. round.

[End of Page 163]

[De] wisdoms.

[Tooko] senior's family's even having died also.

Head..wick..burnt..hot..become..neck..acute pain..fraught..shout..have a lump in one's throat..painful..squid..mortifying..-..judgment..attach.

It has been understood to have to act something.

Is it hoped for that the [tooko] senior writes to me why?

Were you on my side by what being nearby thought for two years?

Senior..Mr. and Mrs...that..sky-high..reign..cold..day..do..writer..Sakurai..know.

It : even in case of development like the scenario it that someone wrote.

Chapter 1714 [Kotofu] has run up when returning to writer's lie classroom.

"Did you ..Inoue.. go ..where..?" Power was firmly put in [manki] ..[mayune].. [mayune] and it turned down the corners of one's mouth, and it was a face that endured crying, and there is [**].

" I will ..17"The examination thing was done in the library" ""of examination thing cc.. ..[tadanante].. be surprised to skip lectures by the [odorosonna] reason.

The voice is blocked, and eyes are looked at.

[End of Page 164]

It puts it.

I will connect with the crotch and the mouth [woheno] character, and to become it, declare "It absolutely comes to the school, and is safe because it opens it after school tomorrow" to [kotofu] who anxiously watches me by a bright tone.

Mr. Akutagawa came when it returned to "It was promise cc" and "Yes" [kapan] dirt [gawa] [seki], and the textbook was packed into the bag.

"Do you return?", "The urgent business can be done", and "Is Inoue and my hand still unnecessary?" [managitazu] serious eye difference [shide] and Akutagawa of Mr. ask it.

Mr. Akutagawa also worries cc.

The chest was stabbed by straight eyes.

u

Thank you.

It asks when it is necessary by all means.

v

[End of Page 165]

Chapter 4 Writer's lie "Please call it at any time" and "Understood" overworked and the smile seeing and I went out of the classroom with the bag in the hand with the court.

After that, it visited a music hall inside the campus.

What OB in the orchestra part built, and it has the atelier of the hemp your senior who is called a princess reeling there in the top floor.

Because the third grader not breathed in free went to school, and decided the recommendation to the hemp your senior, it was said that it would not take an examination.

It is likely to come to draw the picture.

The hemp your senior also who saddle of keeping secret chief director's grandchild, and is the heir to the [himekura] group is known by the well informed man and is [idaishiyouru] ..

I today was any frame of mind as which you may serve even by the model though "Compensation" was demanded from looking back without fail.

Cannot the hemp your senior examine [tooko] senior's parents' accidents?

It was not a hemp your senior but Takamizawa of the chaperon that it was in the atelier. the height sitting and divided

..".. [] ..having...

I am sorry though it came thus.

Hemp was not excellent the physical condition, and returned ahead" "Really cc?"

"We will keep it if there is a message. "

u

No, it is safe.

Take care of yourself"

[End of Page 166]

The hemp your senior of 174 [kazea] is ..physical condition.. ..badness.. [idanante].

Even that person might likely to catch a cold, and get upset stomachs?

There is no other way though it relies on.

Within the range that I can do, it can do nothing but examine it.

�ž

�ž ž Japanese syllabary and [tooko] quietly pull out, and have eaten Gide's 'Narrow gate' from �[bun;you]'s bookshelf.

Because it was an old book that [soreha] [bun;you] has importantly had since the student, and is liked to read many times, [kaeko] has gotten upset stomachs.

[Bun;you] : to [tooko] that has an unhappy look on one's face in the bed.

u

It has not eaten father's book without permission and it disregards it.

It is persuaded by the [odayakana] opinion, An old book and might have been taught though may be the same as the cutting food the best-before date, and read by you ..getting upset stomachs when eating.. ..[utte]..".

[Kaeko]

u

I'm sorry father

Already..do..come..father..purport..come..narrow gate..read.

[End of Page 167]

It is appealed, Chapter 1754 What [takara] , [**] did want to do by writer's lie, and to eat".

[Bun;you] becomes gentle eyes, floats the smile seeing, and is writing [mashita].

And, was 'Narrow gate' ..".. delicious?

" [Tooko] answers while sobbing convulsively.

u

It has not understood well.

It is dopy, and I feel eight transparent [rusame] because it is not slippery eat mumblingly.

There is no taste even if it bites or it bites and the cc Hull shark runs away.

Did not you marry Jerome why ..father and [arisa]..?

Will Jerome have liked [arisa]?

Nevertheless, why have you gone to the god alone?

Still..a little..difficult.

[Tooko] understands and if a favorite person can do by growing up, feelings of [arisa] might be understood.

At that time, I am not absorbed because it eats 'Narrow gate' again.

Surely..taste..change..what kind of..taste..become.

" Candy

u

Author Gide was recording in one's diary that this story was nougat.

When in a sticky candy, there is a delicious almond.

Even the letter of [arisa] : ..it...

Father..this..book..think..consomme..soup.

v

[End of Page 168]

176 ambers

u

So.

Beautiful [****iro] like ..gold.. ..shine.. [gi] before night visits

The street, and various ingredients mix, and melt into each other in the [gitootta] liquid though can think [konsomesu-bu] to be a simple dish.

It is very difficult for it to guess something all right.

It is not understood what kind of material you exist though it is transparent.

I think that it looks like person's mind.

It sees and it doesn't see it cc.

The desire that even the person in question is not explicable might be held.

Therefore, cc that might be dear" [Bun] forehead positives ..forelock that hung to the amount of [tooko] for a long time while it was speaking.. had smoothly become empty by thin the tip of a finger.

About what did sentence positive think by screwing up one's eyes while talking about eye difference [shide] ::: o 'Narrow gate' that only the very gentle [keredo] , soupcon of love that seemed to be pushed is lonely?

Of whom did you think cc?

ž

�ž The destination of going out of ž school and facing was the biggest library in the vicinity. �

[End of Page 169]

Chapter 1774 writer's lie newspaper and back number in magazine.

It was possible to inspect it with the personal computer in [wo] and the pavilion, and it searched for the article on Mr. and Mrs. Amano's accident, and, then, it looked over one after another.

It was in March that the accident happened nine years ago.

Mr. and Mrs. Amano entrusted the child to friend's house to attend the wedding, and faced Chiba's hall of ceremony with the car.

[Shiteitano] was [bun;you] as for the [tochiyuu] driving.

It missed turning the steering wheel on the way, and the car fell from the guardrail under the cliff, and did not survive both.

It is written only here in the newspaper article.

It is from an accident that 'Gate of the immorality' was published after during half a year.

The weekly magazine grandly writes up getting into the news of the valley while the impact of the confession of the hero who did after the model of author's [kanako] Sakurai person in question of the homicide, and having also of the married couple in the work the model, and their deaths actually due to the accident, and the commotion.

It was written that circumstances of the accident were unnatural in the article in the weekly magazine scandalous.

It seemed to receive this commotion, and to have gone into action to the investigation also by the police.

Evidence that [kanako] Sakurai had poisoned it was not found ..deep ..doing.....

After all, was that only it really though assumed that it might have been her creation?

[End of Page 170]

Content of 78 is given, and the article ends.

It was to make it to the material by which even the acquaintance's death sold the book by the writer shameless, one [konoa] and [kanako] Sakurai bathed in intense bashing.

If it was usual, it might not have been amusing though the nerve came.

Her rejecting bashing, it keeps writing as a writer now.

The more evil [kanako] who appeared on a stage was, the more beautiful, colder appearance was recalled, the throat was tightened, and the line of the backbone trembled.

Why did she write this novel?

Such a doubt floats again with dark [dorodoroshita] feelings.

Mr. and Mrs. Amano must have been a friend.

Nevertheless, why do?

Imagining her feelings looked like coming knitting the breath the dark of pitch-dark [hatenonai].

Are not you because the one on the inside is only the thicker dark of it?

Only an empty night might be wide to interiors of those cold eyes.

A sweat ....body.. [kobawari].. cold blots to such fear.

cc where more it thinks about her, more it is swallowed to thick shadows, and it seems to sink even where.

I scare that person.

[End of Page 171]

The head was smart after an intense movement was done, and it was suffocating in shutting the personal computer in the library.

[Kanako]'s true feelings are not understood cc.

It can know [ohaka] [joukyou] in the article in the newspaper and the magazine.

Even person's mind cannot be guessed.

The material is still insufficient for doing it.

In the head, I imagined the business card that had been thrown away while staring at the personal computer by becoming of [giyoushi] eyes the pain.

Chapter 1794 It was able to be connected to Mr./Ms. Sasaki to have thought that it called the pilot number for the publisher that examined it on writer's lie net, and the name was reported to be a post easily.

Mr./Ms. Sasaki seemed to be surprised in the thin portable other side.

A coffee shop away was specified from the place where I was now by about three stations when telling ..tightness point.. ..meeting.. [itai], and, then, it was said that it would wait.

"Was it so or was read that book of cc [kanako]?" the sigh } After time.

Mr./Ms. Sasaki had uttered a sigh in the seat of facing.

I asked it in a dark voice.

"In writing in 'Gate of the immorality', it might have been true even where. "

[End of Page 172]

[Ki] of ..groan.. [**] seemed to be embarrassed 180.

After it twisted many times, the sweat that blotted to amount was wiped, and it did not settle down and the glance was moved, I was seen in the scowl.

As a matter of fact, I ..".. do not understand well cc either.

Because [kanako] is a person who doesn't reveal his feelings to others, cc.

It did not talk at all when that accident happened.

cc Having written nothing but one book kept preserving silence" It is noble, cold eye difference [shi] that transcended Roma [rotsu] [tsuu] seeing and suffering.

Was she looking down at people who made a fuss when bashing was nothing but on the inside by such haughty cold eyes?

u

[Kanako] [santo] [tooko]'s mother's [musukoromo] was a close pal as long as I saw.

As for [kanako], Mr. [naganin] was entrusted to [musukoromo] well, and [musukoromo] seemed also to be taking care of Mr. [naganin] with pleasure.

It worried whether [kanako] ruined the body ..the concentration on ..[kanako].. work too much, and there might not be time to receive Mr. [naganin].." It was cold to be frozen also of the word turned to me in the lobby at the hotel.

'You cannot become a writer' It was declared that it threw it off.

The voice that the lent lip also got hoarse leaks from parched lips.

Piece cc As for the death of the intimate person, can cc write in that way?"

[End of Page 173]

Chapter 1814 Lie [sonnabokuni] and Mr./Ms. Sasaki, writer mutter by eyes that seem to be painful.

"Writer's industry cc" writer's industry so.

The cold one went through the heart.

Is she caught in it like the sub-hometown sand of 'Gate of the immorality' ..taking.., too is all sentiments shaken off, is [fukorinri] overstepped in daily life, is even ethics thrown away, and was it aimed at at the leading road the supremacy of the name of god?

Even if the friend's death is written because it is a writer, and the daughter is killed in the work, do you say?

It was not easy to understand as not putting too much, and was cool of monster [jimiteite] and me.

Anger as the backs of eyes are dyed in red comes by having a lump in one's throat at the same time.

Even the death of the familiar person is only a theme of the novel, exists for her or it is 17c Is it a writer?

Is the lowest deflecting such a cold living thing named the writer of [kouman] as an arrogant selfish person?

May others get wounded by the novel that I wrote?

Because I am not ..cc that cannot be written.. writer ..cc [] and it not written.. if it is [bokuga] [kanako]'s standpoint.

'You cannot become a writer' That word revives again, and the chest is [**] coming, and it becomes suffocating.

[End of Page 174]

182

"When [bun;you] debuted, [tsutemashitakedo] cc ..[kanako] cc.. ..saying.." Sasaki of Mr./Ms. nodded.

u

The novel around of that.

[Kanako] also was putting the census register on the art and literature circle of the university to which [musukoromo] belonged, and Amano who read the part magazine was interested in [kanako]'s essay, and it invited it if it did not write a novel" It became difficult more and more, and the cold crawls up chilly in [haa] breath [ga].

cc of the same as the novel Was really after all that?

"As for [kanako]'s writing the novel, sentence positives might have concealed to [koromo] or are ..connection.. 7 until the book is published" and "It is cc that doesn't understand" Vague Mr./Ms. Sasaki mutters vaguely.

u

cc [Musukoromo] fairly worried about [kanako] after it had been published the book.

May I really publish it?" It might be a street where it was surely written in 'Gate of the immorality'.

The debut work of [kanako] Sakurai was announced while she was attending school to the university.

Content..class..married couple..forced double-suicide..the..daughter..high school girl..aspect..draw..sensational..one.

[End of Page 175]

Chapter 4 A free wife who repeats the writer's lie Honpo [u] fickleness cannot finish enduring, and the husband cuts neck and [katawa] [ude] after the wife is strangled in the kitchen at home, hangs the neck beside blood-stained remains, and commits suicide.

The girl will indifferently tell such men's and women's's frenzy transparent eye difference [shide].

The event was to have actually happened to the body of [kanako] Sakurai who was the writer.

Murder [ryou**] that occurred before year of [riyoukiteki] [roku].

Novel that grows up by girl who was the assailant and victim's children, and writes outline of event.

She lives in the house to which parents died as of now.

The writer himself will have been paid to attention any more though the weekly magazine writes up, and the book became a best-seller at once.

u

The editor it, it is likely not to have gone in that book because it did not put it out.

Even Amano had to do by me and to have done the eagle same thing surely.

That novel had the ability without doing so momentarily at the time of having read one there be not able to be eagle [dukamisareru] the chest.

When the manuscript was read, Amano thought that it had found a genuine writer.

v

I cannot write.

It is possible to be borne and formation [kisouninaru] in the pain that gradually tightens the chest.

It is [nai] to write [bokuhasore] in the novel when such a thing happens in my house it is possible to do.

[End of Page 176]

[Kanako] wrote.

After that, it kept writing.

She was crushed by neither the report nor ..mere curiosity.. noise.

These kind of things kept being not heeded, be written, and [bun;you] support her as an editor.

'Mute" Sasaki of Mr./Ms. who might have been a person who was nearer Amano than ..a certain meaning [kanako].. wife's [musukoromo] ..".. muttered by a heavy tone.

Relation..often..white..marriage..say..marriage..so..do..men's and women's..intersect..have..marriage..such..wind..say.

A mental relation with Amano might ..cod.. be actually expressed so and cc ..fulfilling.. [ko] : though it is a word that indicates the married couple who doesn't have the negotiation between married couples.

cc when connected like the married couple who swore before heaven by strong bonds though not married.

It might have been only Amano to be able to understand [kanako] really.

[Sorewo] [kanako] is wisdom [].

It might be ..severity.. [n]" Thin the tip of a finger that had expanded since the lamplight or the past scratched the chest.

u

Did [kanako] like [bun;you]?

Only as no editor it, as the man. "

[End of Page 177]

Chapter 1854 It frowns like writer [usosasaki]'s having been embarrassed.

u

Now cc how. might

However, it might have had the rivalry in [kanako] [sanha] [musukoromo].

It called Amano's house on holiday, and it suddenly called in the office, and they were made to embarrass it because it did an unreasonable demand.

When I the writer it was valued more than wife [dearu] [musukoromo], did not Amano not want to show off to [areha] [musukoromo] cc?

cc though surprised when cc ƒÏ [kanako] [sanga] [tooko] that [kanako] might have written 'Gate of the immorality' by such a complex desire after Amano and [musukoromo] died was received" Moreover, it became silent, and Mr./Ms. Sasaki refused.

u

Still, two people might have been best friend.

cc bonds might have been strong even though there were a few envy and passing each other" It did not look pitch-dark even where in [kanako]'s mind.

Mr./Ms. Sasaki had them hear Mr. [naganin]'s father's story.

It was still a minority named [suwatakumi] [**wa] [hiraumi] in one's teens.

u

[Kanako] failed, and [tesan] thoroughly refused such the one, and did not bring the man close though was written the woman who readily slept to whom the sub-hometown sand in 'Gate of the immorality'.

It is one Mr. [hiraumi] that [kanako] actually associated as long as I know.

However, cc" Mr./Ms. Sasaki equivocates.

[End of Page 178]

186

Mr...variously..problem..provide..younger..say.

Garishly

u

The female relation was gay, and cc he was going out with the woman a lot excluding [kanako] though cc it unpleasantness was also so.

It did not go to school, and the byte of scout [kan;yuu] was done in the sex club and the cabaret.

It is work to solicit calling the woman on the road if not working at the shop.

In addition..suspicious..variously..do..do..provide..why..such..person..associate..mystery..retrograde..see..mystery.

cc though it is certain that it was a young person who frightens and is attractive excluding behavior.

The yuzu orange face is just like Mr. [naganin].

No father heirloom when you dress the woman in [**].

cc though Mr. [naganin] only had not to become like him" As for not only the face but also atmosphere and the character, excrement was seen to live and to be muttered anxiously, and when he might look like father, Mr. [naganin] was imaginable.

The minor where [kanako] has the relation has come out in 'Gate of the immorality'.

Do not you ..sub-hometown sand.. ..".. work by the road at the elder sister and our shop though were not signed the name?

" It is described as a frivolous young person who has called the Kei foil cc.

Why is there Mr. piece [naganin]'s father now?

Sakurai is [kanako]'s former name.

[End of Page 179]

Chapter 1874 Writer's lie.

Did you divorce?" [Ki]'s of ..overcast.. [**] face becomes cloudy more and more.

u

No, Mr. [kanako] [santo] [hiraumi] did not put the census register.

Mr. [hiraumi] was kneaded to the car before half a year when Mr. [naganin] was born and died" The saliva saliva is swallowed with [kokuri].

Does Mr. [guuzen] [naganin]'s father die in an accident, too?

Will it be chance?

How did [kanako] catch Mr. [naganin]'s father's death?

Has Mr. [naganin] cherished it though the [tooko] senior disregards?

That person, the appearance to pour love into the child as mother is not imaginable.

Mr. [kanako] [santo] [naganin] and [tooko] senior.

Three people live as Mr. and Mrs. Amano died of the start } It might have been body [donnamo].

At this time, I noticed an important thing, and made it to [ha].

Do knowing the [tooko] senior's eating the book, and [kanako] : Mr. [naganin]?

Does [kanako] also know the [tooko] senior eats the book?

Eating also of father's [bun;you] the book.

When does it : when knowing?

[End of Page 180]

Before of the death of 188 Mr. and Mrs. Amano

Back?

u

The what went wrong, and? [i] and Mr. Inoue

As [bo] []" Mr./Ms. Sasaki frowns so that there is not "It is surprised to being able to say :cE and to look variously" impossibility either.

u

[Kanako] [san;ya] [tooko]'s environment is a little special certainly.

[Tooko] was really gentle, it was bright, and grew into a warm child whom mother's [musukoromo] was just like.

If it is excluded that Mr. [naganin] is too popular among the woman, too, it is a straight, good child.

It is thought it was good because near [kanako], there were children like [tooko] and Mr. [naganin], etc." I decisively asked [do] [jitsuriyo] piece Mr./Ms. Sasaki that it was ..piling up.. [bun;you]'s intimate colleague.

Did Mr./Ms. Sasaki and [bun;you] ..".. eat the book to [hehehehehehehehehehehehe]?

" Mr./Ms. Sasaki opens [pokan] and my eyes wide.

And, it began to laugh after [majimajitoboku] had been seen.

u

..[ahaha].. surely.

Even Amano doesn't eat the book.

It was when the book was loved mysteriously even if eating.

Incidently, do not say as this book was often a taste of [wakaayu] of in season of tasting like [bi-fushi] [yunwakaayu] Chu who had deliberately cooked it.

It slept like [tooko] so" I said the reward to Mr./Ms. Sasaki, and made the shop.

[End of Page 181]

�ž

�ž ž When Chapter 1894 writer's lie [natsu] thrusting was arranged, a nostalgic album was �found.

A lot of photographs of [hatatami] Japanese syllabary and my junior high school student were pasted.

It squats down and it is [nagami], and it has looked at frantically more than one hour in the mat.

I of knitting three am a hair the Japanese syllabary arranged on the shoulder, and am glad in the Japanese syllabary next or laughing at [tsun] in most photographs because of assumption with a smile.

There was a photograph when having gone to Nagano by the study travel in spring in the third grade of junior high-school, too.

I of the group photo am putting on the hair ornament of the violet flower to [te] and the head laughing after all in the Japanese syllabary next.

As for the present of the Japanese syllabary of this hair ornament, transparent accessories that shine brilliantly line up in souvenir shop in the music box pavilion of the glass to which it went by two people at sleep, a souvenir, and free time like the jewel.

Mutually, it bought for the wick, it presented, and it proposed it from [aoutte] and me.

That is ..memories.. ..remainder.. [rukaratte] indefinitely.

I bought the pendant of the pale glass for the Japanese syllabary, and the Japanese syllabary chose me the hair ornament of the violet flower.

Wrapping [wopodoite] and I are [chi] of ..throbbing a lot.. Japanese syllabary after that outside the museum.

[End of Page 182]

The Japanese syllabary was to have stopped the hair ornament of the violet to my hair shamefully as [musu] wearing the pendant to 190 [yanno] neck.

u

Gotten hair ornament and ..valuing.. [surune] . from thank you Japanese syllabary

Hereafter..for a long time..for a long time..friend..provide..good..take..along..manage..Japanese syllabary..slowly..return..side..direction.

When ..[tsunawatashi].. hand tied, it did not shake off near passing collection [fukubasho].

I was glad, and the chest seemed to explode to these kind of things when it lowered and the Japanese syllabary had the pendant slide into to a white camisole while complaining marking down to a cod where life.

The heart now when thinking that the pendant that I presented under the sailor blouse of the Japanese syllabary of the group photo shines throbs when ..solving.. solving it.

It has the hair ornament of the violet very importantly.

Sometimes though it becomes impossible to always apply like the junior high school.

[End of Page 183]

Chapter 1914 The writer takes out the lie, and it fixes it into the hair.

Then,

It becomes feelings that returned in those days.

Be brilliant of "Mother, the violet, and beauty" eyes and to [tooko] at which it looks up

u

This hair ornament was gotten from mother's loved person.

It is spoken, the person who knows [tooko]".

Japanese syllabary meeting neatly, day when [shuha] was exchanged for the first time, music box pavilion, and graduation ceremony cc

Memories with the Japanese syllabary, Vivid..story..talk..many..many.

I liked Japanese syllabary very much.

Between over[koshita] [masa] [shii] [toki] tidy of the Japanese syllabary.

Even the friend : us for a long time.

[End of Page 184]

,

Chapter 5 [**] in the morning of o goodbye rPlease know [tooko] [amanotooko] [-] Amano.

Mr. [riyuutosou] [naganin] said.

Even [tooko] senior parents and [kanako]'s feelings are not understood, and have made no progress before reaching [senbaitadotsukanakokedo] and the [tooko] senior at last.

..long way.. appearance of Ka [ko] ahead seemed to go away to the other side about the curtain of a light violet while it was doing so.

I went to school like feelings not refreshing on the morning of Valentine's Day.

Shoes change with [kutsuhaka] [nobo] [orokuchi].

Women and men seemed to be restless, and there to be a free leg.

The [tooko] senior gave the chocolate to last year's Valentine cc.

I was the first grader, and the [tooko] senior was a second-year pupil.

..usual [sandaibanashi].. go to the room, write three [dai**], and it ..[tooko] senior.. [besobeso] [na]'s coming

[End of Page 185]

[Konoha] when it eats Chapter 1935 in morning of goodbye, and it exchanges, and it returns usually such

w

Yes, [kokoroha] [kun] b [tooko] senior presented the vapor of paper of a violet soft like the cloth and a white race and wrapping that did the wrapping repeatedly was presented with a smile.

A light blue, by arranged the infused edge round and round like the spiral golden ribbon was wrapped, it was maiden stick pomade, there was a yell as it was this as for the wrapping that had opened the artificial flower of white and [zoukaotome] yellow, and I was chopsticks ablush.

Getting [tto] and this cc ..'.. :.

x

Oh..today..Valentine..senior..present..colorful..wrap..awkward..receive..senior..more and more..with a smile..open..base on..float..float..press.

Even a handmade chocolate : in being surely.

When it undoes a ribbon while straining coming [nchiyou], and wrapping is opened } ..one [romirukuchoko] sold for 100 yen a bag in the supermarket.. [Robita-choko] and 1 [roa-mondochoko] :.

[End of Page 186]

It was wide on the vapor of 194 races.

It said in the gap with wrapping that the smallpox chair hand is crowded, and the [tooko] senior was a smile like the lamplight with the face turned from the back of a chair here, and it was said to me from whom eyes became the points, 'It is [n] though it was an obligation'.

It came to want to meet the [tooko] senior very much when the steaming way was recalled.

It is not possible to do I am rejected this year if whether goodness is not understood, and [tooko] senior's hope writes ..[miu] Inoue.. [kiyozetsu] [nitsuku] eyes when what story is told even if it is and meeting.

Even avoiding does so, it shouts each other, it damages each other, and it can do nothing but pass each other.

Still, it wanted to meet the [tooko] senior, and there was no other way.

The [kurapiruka] of ..piling up.." lip was chewed well, the smile of the [tooko] senior who floated on the head was shaken off, and I .."cc.. headed for the classroom.

The expression was softened like seeing [kotobuki] [kotofu] [sanhaboku], and feeling relieved, etc.

[Hoosuruto] and "Safe of Inoue and today" and "Yes, be neatly opened it" cheeks are made red.

[End of Page 187]

It whispered in a small voice that "[Jiya], it was cc after school" or the mosquito barks, and away was put away.

Mr. Akutagawa stopped away from school on the day of Chapter 1955 dirt [gawako] in the morning of the goodbye.

Girls who had tried to pass the chocolate were fussing over , saying that "[Eeeee], Mr. Akutagawa, and rest 1" and "Food 1 special chocolate was [usoo] , and [] though brought" excrement epilogue "Even I made strenuous efforts and was [shitandakara] in high-level [nayatsu]" and "It was not ..senior Akutagawa.. or encountered it 17".

It might be [mezurakadoushitan].

Mr. Akutagawa is unusual and it is unusual.

Was wind [ze] pulled yesterday though seemed to be energetic in spite of was dishonest cc?

Takeda has had the chocolate in [takeda] [hiruyasu].

"Because it is [hai] , care, it is a care chocolate" A blue box where the ribbon of the drop of water attached while saying with a smile bright is presented.

When [kotofu] is staring casually in the vicinity of the leek

u

..yes [nanase] senior [nimodo] [-]...

It becomes complete with the [kokoroha] senior.

v

[End of Page 188]

The box where the same design as 196 was red was presented.

It ..ring "Chocolates are exchanged with girl and my friend . - because it is always always indebted to the [nanase] senior on business of the books committee", "Each other thank you for cc and the cc", "Thank you very much in three time return for the white day", and "Is - a deflecting aim?" [jiyo] piece.. doesn't see so though it smiles at "Getting [] and I ..encounter.. ,?" [kotofu] who fades and is in a hurry.

u

It is a joke.

However, because it expects it

v

Takeda says by the cheerful look.

The point in appreciation for piece [moo] real ,.

It was, and [mora] and tentative [kukedo] cc" I asked Takeda that [tazu] [kotofu] went while spottily muttering.

Do you ..".. meet Mr. [naganin] today?

v

u

..saying.. . of ..peel.. `

Because it is her.

Other..same..duck..overcast..expression..cloud.

u

Please stop the face ..[yada] ,.. ..seriousness ..so.... still.

Do I come to the [kokoroha] senior to confess, and isn't there [furare] [tamitaku] seeing it?".

[End of Page 189]

Chapter 1975 With a smile after it had made it to the cheek food tea in the morning of the goodbye to [odayaka].

u

It is happy to give the chocolate there to be a boyfriend in Valentine.

Rival..fully..provide..burn..real.

" With a smile as the puppy also of Takeda in the face.

[Riyuu]

u

Now how is it?

Do it encounter and do you tell Mr. , Ryu what it is?

v

u

No, it is good.

It enjoys it today.

And, it was firmly with catching for Mr. [naganin] so as not to make it to what" I wanted to be attacking it with [kotofu] only today.

I did not want ..feelings.. to do [kotofu] uneasy any further.

"It was consent" Takeda answered in the lively voice, waved, and left.

[Kotofu] who obtained the going to school bag putting on a coat when it pretended to know everything and [ku] bag homeroom ended came, and [**] was pointed the lip, and came to the Cho feeling a little.

Is not does it get, and .."Return [ro] and Inoue of [ka] ," ".. meeting in the library?

v

[End of Page 190]

198 [kotofu]'s lip is pointed out further.

u

It is [yada] [mon] . of the thigh sore when differing.

The harpoon doesn't worry all others because it is Valentine in it today.

Mori..gay..aspect..remark..crack..so.

Millet [kotofu] begins to walk awkwardly.

It followed with the bag putting on a coat as I panicked, too.

u

Inoue.

For a moment..walk apart..all..worry.

" Because "Along cc" [kotofu] is making it to shamefulness, it falls behind a little.

[Kotofu] flickering looked back on [boguga] like confirming the follow.

cc though thought by that it is unnatural.

Shoes change previously, and [kotofu] goes, says previously to [kune]" [unato] Minoru [ruyou], holds firmly without forgetting the bag because it crowds and there is , attitude, and ..".. has walked quickly by the trot when coming to [ge] cigarette shoe cabinet.

The attitude is integral.

[End of Page 191]

Chapter 1995 There was already no appearance when leaving the school gates in the morning of the goodbye.

That .."..?

" When the neck was staring about moved right and left, the voice of small "Inoue cc" was.

When that is seen, the face is quietly excluded from the corner.

The cheek is red.

It is ..loveliness.. ..[nandaka].. lovely, and approaches with a smile, and you were able to prepare yourself, and ..".. do?

Ask..yes..shameful..nod..hand..quietly..grasp.

I also grasped, returned the hand, and it began to walk side by side straight.

[Kotofu]'s house is laundry in the residential quarter.

Father and mother are usual company employees, and the grandmother seems to be managing the shop.

The first floor of a portrait of three stories building says that it is a shop, and the second floor and the third floor are [kotofu]'s home.

The stairs are attached to the outside, and it is possible to go up from there to the 2nd floor.

[End of Page 192]

200 greetings

"May I not greet the grandmother?"

u

It is [ii] . [yo;] and coming today.

This time" [Kotofu] pulls my hand, and it goes up the stairs.

Is [kotofu] ..".. the only child?

Do..big brother..provide..part..already..find employment..live alone..opposite..story..do..door..reach at last.

[Kapo] [kotofu] puts out the key from the coat pocket, and the door is opened.

Moreover, operation is awkward as strained.

Here is guessed, applied there when previously entering the inside, and "Insertion [tsute]" and prompted [jiyama] "Obstruct it" shoes are taken off, and flickering it doesn't see and it not be seen to go up.

It .."Each other It is , [kokoga] [kotofu]'s room" door.. enters and a pink plate in the second door of shape the crocodilian '[Nanasenoo] room' hangs.

[End of Page 193]

Chapter 2015 [Kotofu] peeled off eyes, and concealed the plate by the back in morning "1" of the goodbye.

u

cc It removed the peel.

The fool of the grandma" When it mutters in a small voice that seems to vanish, it reaches around, and the plate is removed, it holds it sideward.

Do you ..".. remove why?

" Do you ..".. ..[hazushiteruno]" ".. kick some time usually?

New Year..why..New Year.

" "It is, enters early because of being good, and []" door is opened, and I am pushed aside to the room.

[Wa]" ""[Te] ..waiting here.." opened again at once like haste after closing [batan] and the door the door, and returned with a red face.

The switch of the air conditioner is turned on, and the cushion on the bed is put on the carpet.

[End of Page 194]

The paperback and several cartoons were all pulled out from 202 bookshelves, it extracted from the CD rack in some measure, it was piled up on the small table, it was said, "It sat here, it listened to it, it was read, and [te]", and went out.

Piece as I was said: [To] was taken off and the waist was sold wholesale on the cushion.

It looks at in the room ..[nagasokokara].. renewing.

The curtain is soft coral pink, and the flower pattern of a white tulip.

The part of the table opens and there is a cushion of a red check on the study desk and the chair of the tree of the type that can be closed.

As for the book neatly displayed to the bookshelf, the cartoon magazine, the fashion magazine, and the picture collection line up from an old literary work variously in nether steps with the best-selling novel, juvenile literature, and the comic for girls.

It was decorated ..adornment.. here and there of [bu] shop, and [kirin] and panda's stuffed animal stayed and penguin's stuffed animal stayed in eyes with [dana] of ..girl's room.. feeling [-] really when looking at feeling admiration.

"That cc" other stuffed animals why z It turns to the cord back that much why though it queues up in a sideward table of the bed.

It put on a red ribbon to the neck when casually reaching and turning it to the front.

The center

[End of Page 195]

The badge of the shape of the maple is stopped to Chapter 2035 maple in the morning of the goodbye, and it is [kore], and by chance cc.

It sees deliberately holding the stuffed animal.

Ah after all,

It is a school insignia of my junior high school.

Meeting [kotofu] was recalled at the same time.

The school insignia was removed to a girl embarrassed because it tore up the skirt on the road, and it passed it , saying that 'When it was stopped to have torn in this, it is good'.

When it entered the high school and it met [kotofu] again, I did not notice at all because I had not seen other party's face well.

However, [kotofu] remembered me, and said that very I had liked it.

School insignia at that time and ..bringing.. [tekuretanda] [kotofu] cc.

[Aa] and becoming of the cheek hot somehow, putting away of the chest as [jii;n], the view of [majimaji] and the school insignia while held in the arm of the penguin, and soaked in the sentiment are not good ..".. [] in the back.

Voice..do.

[End of Page 196]

..recording.. [mayuseta] [kotofu] lifted up the eyebrow, and even the ear was reddened and it stood from the entered coffee in the devil's-food cake of the elliptic type in the tray when looking back on 204 [daenkei], and the cup.

Going out is a white sweater of a short sleeve that seems to be soft that paves a pan-sleeve when clothes is changed now though was a uniform.

The skirt of the check on [ni] and red is swept.

Was the appearance that had gone out with clothes prepared besides the room though was not?

[Ubakae] [kotofu] recaptured penguin's stuffed animal from my hand when the tray was put on the table, and embraced closely with [giyu].

"In the room and seeing were said" and "Unpleasantness cc Though it was not thought that it said" [Han] ..it was...

"[] ..it is.. ..the violation of manners seeing girl's room staring even if it doesn't say... "

u

It is noticeable will have seen staring so much though was not by chance.

"Something ..along.. .., [sososososore].." It was its and my school insignia" [Tekuretearigatou] .."Important yes.. ..bringing.." [Kotofu] crimsoned more and more, and looked down shamefully when the reward was said.

Separately..knee..carpet..up..knee..fold..penguin..stuffed animal..back..conceal.

[End of Page 197]

206 cakes and coffees.

It began to arrange it to [wo] and the table.

[Bo] is quietly muttered with "Eat before it cools" glance averted.

"Let's eat" I try also to sit on the cushion, and the fork is obtained.

Simple [chokore] recorded in white plate.

Sideways cold whipped cream was able to be along [toke-ki].

A warm chocolate spills from the inside with [doro] with sweet steam when the fork is done.

It is a fondant chocolate.

Acidity with the flavor has extended when putting it in the mouth.

Cold whipped cream feels that it is delicious in the [ioii] condition more and more with a warm chocolate because it melts into each other when eating with whipped cream.

..".. Japanese syllabary of ..retreat.. , how?

"It is terrible, and it is delicious" " Is not , .."each other.. sugary?

v

"Yes, it is bitter in pleasant. "

[End of Page 198]

Piece Chapter 2075 in the morning of the goodbye easily" A smile that seems to loosen ripe [kotofu]'s face, to feel relieved, and to be glad floats.

It became awful, sweet feelings though it was a bitter chocolate that the face was seen, and said.

Is it ..".. listened to to music ..that.. ..something..?

" " "What is good?", "Well 'Beauty and the Beast'", and ", [sososososore] ..along.." ""

v

u

[Aruyo] of ..encounter.. , .

"Then, let's make it to it" [Kedo]" yes .."Floatage :cE.." [Kotofu] rustling feels for the CD rack.

That is seen while eating the fondant chocolate, and I also have found changeable what.

[Kahei] "[Kotofu] is doing the collection of money" piece getting [] L.

[End of Page 199]

[Kotofu] who obtains the soundtrack collection of Disney's 'Beauty and the Beast' splashes shoulder [wohaa], raises to 208 hands with [biku], and it turns around.

My glance is traced, and it turns pale why.

It inclined at ..inclination.. [shioyu] [yoko] because of [kotofu]'s pulling out the pocket edition a little while ago by the second step on the bookshelf a part of book there, and the space was made.

500 yen gem and ten yen gem that entered a transparent plate of the size of the guidebook behind the inclining book have overflowed.

This .."..? a little the number of sheets of ..that coin.. issue

" "Getting [tto] and [sono]" [kotofu] deliciously has [kotofu]'s mouth.

- May I ..".. show it ..the mediocrity..?

" "No goodness []" [kotofu] grips the plate where 510 yen was placed like suddenly standing up, and having embraced penguin's stuffed animal closely a little while ago by both hands, pushes to the chest firmly, appropriates, and has concealed it.

..".. why do?

" It becomes [mo]" [muki] why and it ..".. refuses.

u

Well only when cc becoming a second-year pupil incidently, it is [hara] in [kotofu] as for the price of the pocket edition.

[End of Page 200]

Chapter 2095 [Wasaretayone] in morning of goodbye.

Hey 'Great [**] Gatsby'

That is cc for the certainty 500 yen" [Kotofu] had me make amends for the book that the [benshiyou] [tooko] senior had eaten.

Is "[Kotofu] paid and 50 yen fishing was brought, and I paid the fished ten yen again on the next day when I paid money" that?

[Kotofu] ..[ro] [woheno] character.. bends, and it stares at me by the crimson face.

It is a watery eye a little.

As much as ten yen is cc to "By chance, the 500 yen cc" deflecting.

500 ..".. yen at that time?

" It is 510 yen accurately.

"It does, and wisdom [ranai]" [kotofu] becomes a discontinuing discontinuing also the breath, is suitable for side while pressed without forgetting 510 yen, and stripes ivy.

Judging from this reaction, it was guessed [-], and, at once, my cheek became hot ..so after all.. might, too.

Wasn't only it a school insignia, and did it book it to these kind of things?

It is likely to have concealed it behind the book because it was shameful if it was seen by me.

[End of Page 201]

Foolish..know..know..carpet..squat down..including..crimson face..knee..move..face..bring close..right..fall silent..eye..peel.

"cc of getting [ttoso]" Did you move when the god was prepared?

The smell ring dressing needing that the chocolate is sweet does from [kotofu]'s hair.

After that, the smell of the [**tachibana] system also : for a moment.

My face is also hot.

..mouth.. [hokorobaseta] ..small.. , saying that "Aspect of , ..along.. .."After all, Japanese syllabary glad" and "cc" [kotofu].." after eyes are peeled off further. withdraw one's gaze shamefully

It was told to have lit up the chest and the light as I being able to shine, too.

Is not "CD listened to?

" The theme of 'Beauty and the Beast' began to flow to the room before long in "Yes cc []".

It is a tune of [bokuto] [kotofu]'s memories.

[End of Page 202]

Chapter 2115 This clear melody was able to detain me in the rooftop where that snow lay thick in the morning of the goodbye, and to be courage.

"It is an English version", "There is Japanese, too", "Then, the following listen to that when an English guy ends", and "Yes" It sits face to face on a small table, it eats the cake, coffee is drunk, and it talks while listening to music.

It is very happy nevertheless, and it is ticklish for a moment that much.

It throbs because each other considers existence each other.

What chocolate I got from Takeda seemed to be anxious, and it was said, "Let's open it", and [kotofu] unpicked the ribbon of the chocolate that I also got from Takeda, and began to open wrapping paper dry and rough.

"Takeda said becoming complete. "

u

It understands drinking ..so.. of neither truth nor how ..[ka]...

I might be entering the eraser that writes '[Hazure]'. "

[End of Page 203]

It doesn't trust by 212 Takeda cc.

A regular box of the offshade appeared when wrapping paper was unpicked by the same design.

I am blue, and [kotofu] is red.

This is also the same as wrapping paper.

" Let's open in the cord.

It does and the lid is lifted at the same time by the cheer of L cap [kotofu] of [-].

Then, there was a chocolate of the heart to lack the half there.

[Kotofu] is the right side of the heart.

Mine is the left side.

u

Becoming complete is such [kotokaa] a ..

Good..eraser..float..a little while ago..confer..joke..match..propose..get..bewilder.

[Kotofu] also blushes in the cheek when reaching it gripping "Hey [kotofu]" and my heart, and my heart has been brought close.

Half the heart becomes a heart of [kotsun] and [wasatte] and ..suitable.. one.

"It was fit" and "Yes" we laughed shamefully.

After that, the heart is importantly returned to the box, eyes are matched, and [na] in seem mutually an embarrassed face.

[End of Page 204]

Chapter 2135 [Ru] in morning of goodbye.

"Last year and my Valentine also prepared the chocolate for Inoue" [kotofu] does an unexpected confession.

It is ..".. ..getting [].. so.

" It is tendon niece "cc done when though it was a chocolate because it thought the pull of handmade bought in the shop.

It chose hard.

It encountered and, after all, it was not possible to pass it even with [-].

It is shameful and has turned back though it went to the classroom.

Only the half was [ke] alone at home after eating" It became seemed a suddenly lonely face after it was said along, and it vailed one's eyes.

How did you ..".. do?

" [Yuuka] "cc cc of the song in the evening was recalled and cc" chest was made [zukin].

Seeing and Mito evening song are girls who it is a classmate in [kotofu]'s junior high school age, and were the best friends.

She had died before Christmas of last year.

u

cc I am burnt, eat the chocolate, and it has a telephone call from the song in ..cod.. evening.

w

It is not good alone ..eating everything...

My amount is left.

x

It ..[tte].. said.

cc and cc ..the chocolate on the next day together.. ..eating.." I ..appearance of [kotofu] who hangs one's head.. become suffocating, too.

[End of Page 205]

It blinked to drive away tears, it looked up then, and with a smile of 214 [kotofu].

u

[Gomen].

Darkening

It is angry because of the song in the evening.

..story made such time.. [tsute]"

u

No.

Mr. Mito thought it was ..[kotofu].. really important. "

u

I loved song in the evening so.

Hereafter, the song is a best friend for a long time in the evening" [Kotofu] who declared with one discernment [rui] [koe] in not wonderful [su] but ..putting out.. [me] looked like a strong, wonderful girl.

The head ..[kanako].. is crossed only to the trifle of [yuihon] with [tooko] senior's mother's [musukoromo].

Mr./Ms. Sasaki said that one [sasaki] heaven was a best friend.

Was the relation of [musukoromo] [santo] [kanako] strong like [kotofu] and Mr. Mito, etc. and certain?

Or, cc.

u

Oh, [souda] .

There was something that it was not possible to pass it to another one and Inoue" Entertainment [kotofu] stood up, and my idea became interrupted.

When drawing out the study desk was opened, [kotofu] took out, and presented one postcard there by both hands while feeling shy.

[Yochiyuumima] ..doing...

u

The summer greeting though , has been considerably delayed. put out

It gets the cc now when it is good" The message can be along the postcard from which the picture of a pink morning-glory is printed in thin green with a light blue pen.

[End of Page 206]

w

Thank you for visiting, and coming.

It sends away and [gomennasai].

It was terrible and it was glad in reality.

It shall not be good at the second term when it is possible to talk more with Inoue.

x

It was put in Chapter 2155 postcard in the morning of the goodbye, and [tsuta] ..seeming the sound in the mind... think of [kotofu]

It doesn't see, it doesn't see, and fresh feelings extend to a full chest.

It is gentle, and ..love.. ..breaking in.. feelings. only look at the character of a certain thin postcard and inadvertently stop it palmar

[Kotofu] is restlessly watching me.

It laughed at [bokuha] [kotofu] because it watched.

u

It certainly received it.

Thank you" [Kotofu] smiles gladly.

I thought the face to be a very lovely, important.

It noticed suddenly while looking down at the character and the good morning-glory drawn in the picture postcard in warm feelings if it was able to know various [kotofu] by talking more with [kotofu] in the future though the second term ended, and only the soupcon remained at the third term.

[End of Page 207]

216

What .."It seemed and there to was something having missed passing it to [bokumo] [kotofu]" ".. ..getting..?

" It says as it ..[hokorobase].. getting excited "Will bring it tomorrow" cheek.

[Kotofu] nodded jumping with a smile , saying that "[Un]" "It was ..[ee].. anxious" and "Then, let's met on the way tomorrow, and went to school together" when saying along.

I searched for the stairs when returning to the house and it searched for the interior of chest of drawers without running, and changing clothes.

Eyes are made in cheerful feelings that look for the treasure while avoiding the handkerchief and "Though it is necessary to have crashed getting [tto] and sure around here" belt.

Wrapping the aim has come out between socks before long.

"each other.

" It doesn't trow and the shout of joy is raised.

The name of the souvenir and the [temari] souvenir shop entered, and the strap of pink [shuiga] spilt and it fell from the inside when a wrinkled bag was broken.

It is a guy that they were made to buy it by the [tooko] senior when staying in hemp your senior's villa during the reeling summer vacation.

[Kotofu]

[End of Page 208]

There was no chance to pass to Chapter 2175 in the morning of the goodbye, and it put it in chest of drawers for a long time.

[Shuiga] small when picking up and sitting in the presence that doesn't wither shakes lovelily.

[Kotofu], be not good when it is pleased.

The mouth loosened, and it looked at in ticklish feelings.

Bur of pink color that shakes waveringly.

Smell of grass.

Summer vacation that shakes to waterside.

Blowing

A soft part in the interior of the chest of ..[nananika].. , was patted.

It must encounter and there must be ,.

What? will

This feelings.

Bur of scarlet that vividly revived to evening sun villa in recesses of a mountain shone on, and rolls mightily on [hiiro] grass momentarily of ..aspect.. feeling painful.

Main Street lines with souvenir shop.

Crowd of Midori of [ayamusekaeruhodo].

Pond of ..doubtfulness.. [no] filled with water deeply and quietly like hiding ..question.. [ni] of trees.

Sawa bird's singing.

Fresh wind of summer running through in scruff of the neck.

Shaking white dress.

Three knitting long in which it dances.

[End of Page 209]

It floats one after another on the head to turn over [pe] [ji] a little by recalling 218 one.

The evening sun where Hitomi burnt was bathed in, the unpicked hair was breezed, the pupil was shone, and it ..'.. came.

Run..senior.

[Tooko] senior who squats down in my bed by face that seems to cry because it goes and it is [rori] and [ikowa] ghost is feared, doesn't move while crowded, and said, 'I am watching it so that the ghost should not come' while trembling.

[Tooko] senior who gladly chooses book in small bookstore.

It is ..crowding.. cash register and it is [hazumaseru] [tooko] senior , saying that 'Please make it to wrapping the present' as for the voice.

Wrapping paper of umber.

Golden ribbon.

Room of book on [akirayuri] and good in autumn.

It is a smile with the sofa that seems to be ..[tooko] senior.. happy that pages it.

It sat on the same [serifu] chair, and characters' dialogs were said while reading the book of one every two people.

Feelings overflow like the mighty mop of the water of [fura] [taki] toward the pool and the fall, etc. and it doesn't stop.

Mysterious summer of [eshidia].

Doubtful, beautiful story of flower and the moon.

[Tooko] senior who wears raincoat from [katsuba] and [miobi] head, and came to look for me desperately while being frightened because of inside and the dark of rain and thunder.

[End of Page 210]

Voice to call me.

It is ..tie.. [tsuna] and a given hand.

Eye difference [shi] that seems to be lonely that blots in [manaza] and white [nohono] light at dawn.

[Tooko] senior who vails one's eyes, and was watching my sleeping face.

Gentle mutter that spills from ..despairing.. [kuchibiru].

How long cc can you be able to be after one?

The [tooko] senior who seemed to disappear. will melt to [semamon] of [ko] [ro] [tsumazama] reality and ..it is easy to come in the morning of Chapter 2195 goodbye.. the fiction at any moment

The desire appealed repeatedly, and the mother-of-pearl ..the overflow.. chewed teeth well and appealed , saying that 'No ..saying.. goodness' in [kukaeboku] for the back, 'Only obstinacy badness is done' with nasty.

The [tooko] senior at that time and the bitten back of the hand wear heat that kicks [**], and the pain is put out stingingly.

LI is not forgotten.

. of [tandesumo] ..[kokoroha] same [kunga] it.. by even one.

[End of Page 211]

[Tooko] senior who my tying to hand in footpath compared 20 months, having warm eyes, and with a smile.

2

Il is not forgotten.

Summer like one dreamlike story.

LI is not forgotten.

It [hi]s, the falling chest trembles, and a hot mass has a lump in one's throat to the throat many times about [ikudokatamari].

The eyelid is fever [i] ..

It is likely not to have recalled it why up to now.

It is likely to have recalled it in this place in this way now.

At that time, the [tooko] senior was concealing something to me.

It felt sorry alone.

I was going must to laugh gently like a beautiful flower in the moonlight because I pretended to be nothing though it was beautiful.

It is likely to have forgotten why.

The [tooko] senior who quietly pays the hair that hangs to my cheek by the finger on that morning and mutters : so much.

[End of Page 212]

It squatted down in the carpet and I was crowded on ..strap of the bur.. hand though I had seemed to be sad while grasped.

It hangs one's head with set teeth while enduring the memory of surging and the pain that pierces and sticks.

Mother is calling, 'Rice in the evening' under the stairs.

It is not possible to go now.

The tortured face is not shown to painful ..so...

It seems to split in each body as the chest is full, and it is not possible to move.

The throat is hot.

Seem the burm also of the eyelid.

In [uzunouyu] paralysis [ki] pain that was able to continue, it [tooko] senior's was white hand, and gentle smile that crossed the mind of me who killed the voice and endured.

It was not possible to sleep on Chapter 2215 [sono] evening in the morning of the goodbye.

Only the [tooko] senior to the head in pulling the torn off aspect because it has aches and pains with [hichigi] [uka] ring though it is necessary to have spent such happy time with [kotofu].

Smarting my eyes were puffy when the other side of the curtain whitened the peel, and the throat had dried up.

It goes down the bed in the dull [kanman] operation, it goes to the lavatory of the first floor like pajamas, and it is washed one's face in hot water ..lukewarm...

The face of me who reflected in the mirror was awfully tired.

[End of Page 213]

cc at this morning of 222 Kesa though met [kotofu].

Face was washed for the slap of the cheek by once-..the fold.. this cold water, it tried ..feelings.. to switch, and to have stuck in excellence look [do] and the head [tooko] senior's look.

Clothes is changed to the uniform, and bacon and eggs, the salad, and the fortune-telling strike that mother made are put in the mouth by force.

There were these kind of things before.

Morning of cultural festival.

When damaged repeatedly is scared and it runs away from me to Mr. Akutagawa who suffers.

The [tooko] senior who obtained Browning Robert's anthology stood bathing in the clear light on a road road after the rain.

And, it started laughing.

One [ohayou] , [kokoroha] [kun].

It always goes out of the house ahead of time putting on a coat.

The outside has become cloudy gray, and air is also cold to be benumbed of the hand.

There is no appearance of a literary girl who is reading the book even if getting out from a complicated residential quarter, and going out to the avenue that continues straight.

[End of Page 214]

There cannot be [tooko] senior.

The chest seems to tear to the fact.

It is a convenience store in the meeting place with [kotofu] soon.

It doesn't laugh.

Firmly grasp a cold hand, put power around the mouth, and when turning a corner.

Chapter 2235 [tooko] senior was standing in the morning of "Good morning [kokoroha] [kun]" goodbye.

It has the going to school bag and the paper bag in the hand putting on a navy blue duffle coat on the [konha] uniform.

While vomiting a white breath.

In the kindly smile.

The way shook to [bauzenboku] by becoming hot such as made to [****] and igniting of the cheek and the head, and dancing in a frenzy of the heart very.

..eidolon.. why 1 phantoms ..there is [tooko] senior..

No, it is different.

It is a real thing.

It appears in my house by the pallid face like the sick person several days ago, and the [tooko] senior who criticized me because of the shaking voice is watching [odayakana] eye difference [shide] just like before and me.

u

It came to return the muffler.

Because studying for exam is busy, it is not possible to meet easily" The paper bag made a hand is presented to me.

[End of Page 215]

224

It asks it while being confused like being eye difference [shiga] that watches the tone and me of "cc Did you wait here for a long time?" [tooko] senior, and too usual, etc. it.

The hand that had touched momentarily when the paper bag was received was as cold as ice though "Goodness for a moment".

u

[Kokoroha] [kun] and eyes are swollen.

Lack of sleep?

" My worry is done why.

[Nefujinwa] [nodo] is firmly tightened, and anger of unjustness springs.

It kept silent ..me.. ..true...

[Kaseyou] and ..writing a novel.. [kitsukashitanoni]. disregard my will

Nevertheless, anxiety [tarisurunda] . why.

I have a hand that is much colder than I.

u

It is not goodness at night ..no tidy sleep...

Lie for the time being even if it is not possible to sleep and shut eyes.

Then, of worth with it was possible to sleep before one is aware the one" It said by the tone like the elder sister, and the bag was opened.

"After that, this is [omake]" A lustrous, long and slender bag is taken out while cooking it so, it shows to me, and with a smile.

"It would have been Valentine yesterday. "

[End of Page 216]

Chapter 2255 The bag had connected a golden ribbon up with the cellophane of the violet in the morning of the goodbye.

It was heavy with [zushi] when receiving it.

"Chocolate cc" sweet jelly made from bean jam "? [tsun] , ..-.. [hitsujiaoi]" It ..[tooko] senior.. is answered as [kerori].

It is [chokore] ahead.

[Hitsuji**] is to like from [to], and cc ..my saying...

I was watched with eyes that seemed to be lonely, and the [tooko] senior was light only in the mouth and one true and lightly ..pompano [ku].. with a smile "..obligation [hitsujiaoi].. goodness" for a brief flash.

The smile like the lamplight seen before year of 'It is [n] though it is an obligation' [otsubu] [ichi] nicely done seems to come in succession there, and to be crushed the chest.

The [tooko] senior becomes a radiant look at once again.

u

Then, I : in this.

Thank you for the muffler.

The goodbye" Turn one's back to of the aspect remark.

Moreover, it is not sleep later.

'Goodbye'

[End of Page 217]

226 and the [tooko] senior felt and I felt haste like the fire for the remark ivy.

It is cold to stab the skin, the cloud is thick, and the entire ..gray.. subfusc. atmospheric

The [tooko] senior goes.

It disappears from my front.

It was made to trying call it to stop running out that wait with [ha].

[Kotofu] was anxiously excluding [kotofu]'s face from an opposite corner.

No "cc" foot sews on ground and it stops as applied.

Water seemed to have been hung on the done impulse that burnt very and stood suddenly.

There is [kotofu] for eye difference [shiwo] and me painful as firmly unite in front of the chest, and prayed for both hands.

A long knitting three to which coming [yashiya] [tooko] senior's delicate back cruelly shakes goes away.

I cannot originate the voice.

"cc" It got cold and [bokuto] [kotofu] was watching for a while on the cut road of the morning each other.

[Tooko] senior's appearance made an awkward smile that [kotofu] was overworking after it had disappeared in the other side of the corner.

"It has met the meeting spot before it comes. "

[End of Page 218]

Chapter 5"cc" in the morning of the goodbye Power is put in the mouth as I am also desperate.

It is likely not to have seemed to laugh at it.

Did you ..".. meet the [tooko] senior?

v

u

As soon as good.

It came to return the lent muffler.

....[hitsuji**].. [omake].." [Kotofu] referred not the chocolate but seeming neither "..seeming.. cc" acceptable love nor [hitsujihishi] contents of the bag that the wrapping is done.

The [bokuto] [tooko] senior's conversation might have been heard when.

The [tooko] senior might have been seen by [hokuha] and what kind of face.

[Chikoku]

u

It sleeps, it gets, and it is late.

The school line long ages and Inoue" The chest is tightened by [kotofu] who will laugh hard.

I answered short, "Yes", and put away the bag with [hitsuji**] in the paper bag.

The wind strongly sprays, and it ducks one's head.

The smell of the violet flower did that it began to pull a white muffler of just the return.

One goodbye.

[Ko] senior's ..long way.. face at which it smiles floats on the leg muffler, and the pain has a lump in one's throat from the back of the throat.

[End of Page 219]

When casually rolling it in the neck to shake off 228 [muzousasore].

[Kotofu] piled up my hand to my back of the hand.

It turned down the corners of one's mouth when is and ....surprise.. [odoro].. watching, the eyebrow was lowered, and it had the face that seemed to cry.

"No ..the muffler i and my getting.. cc goodness", "Get", and "It wanted such a color just" [kotofu] is desperately looking me up.

The hand that came in succession trembles.

His back of the hand that the [tooko] senior bit becomes hot scorching under "It wants Inoue's muffler" [kotofu]'s hand in that summer.

"cc yes" I nodded with a bitter smile.

When I gripped the muffler by both hands, I turned buoyantly to [kotofu]'s neck as it was "It was good" and "Inoue ..neck.. ..cc.. disregards it" [kotofu]'s wish.

[Kotofu] packs the breath and is watching wrapping doubly as it is ..uneasy...

When the hand was released from the muffler, [tooko] senior's white hand thought that it got loose from my hand with [sururi].

[End of Page 220]

Is it ..".. good in this?

" [Kotofu] laughs brightly by the face that seems to cry.

u

[Un].

Thank you.

It is glad.

Bonds have cut with ..piling up.. [tooko] ..valuing.. senior of [surune]" [sazunabukiyo] piece.

I thought it was good in this because I saw [kotofu]'s - utmost clumsy smile while remembering such a pain.

The [tooko] senior is surely recalled when putting it on hand.

Therefore, it is good in this.

Because there is laughingly [kotofu], too.

The hand tied near the school, and we went to school.

It was after it had reached the classroom at last that the strap of the bur was noticed to have been left behind in the house.

Chapter 2295ž in the morning of the goodbye ž Have seven years already passed since Mr. ž � � �[takumi] [hiraumi] died?

He is sometimes recalled now.

When it neatly met the Japanese syllabary in front of the building in Shinjuku, I was a little late.

Then, the boy who did not know was talking to the Japanese syllabary.

[End of Page 221]

It was not discouraged at all though it turned to [soppo] ..illness.. Japanese syllabary's ..230.. being annoyed, vivid, and it did in it was, and an attractive seeing [riyokuteki] [akaru] expression drinking [hiraumi] by 11 [sorega].

At that time, the Japanese syllabary : Mr. [hiraumi].

u

Scout of cabaret club.

The courageous person who did the scout to the cabaret club had been secretly surprised though it was coldly said, It flirted, and was the lowest" ..me.. ..the Japanese syllabary...

Most men hesitate to be too beautiful the Japanese syllabary, and even to call it.

It did not worry about Mr. [hiraumi] at all.

I saw the boy who kept speaking happily even if it approached the Japanese syllabary so familiarly, and it was disregarded for the first time.

In the start of the Japanese syllabary of Mr. [hiraumi] and association, and, is half a year after?

When inviting it to the house, the Japanese syllabary does very much with Mr. [hiraumi] and is one [tanodeshitane] to the first congratulation at Hinamatsuri of [kaeko].

Mr. [hiraumi] spoke for him to have met again by chance in the same place in Shinjuku where it did not live temporarily.

u

This is fate [ssuyone] [-] and sleep.

Sleep.

[Musukoromo] is so ..desire.. [ussho].

Half a year..same..bright..light..prepare.

[End of Page 222]

Chapter 2315 It knew for the first time that Mr. [hiraumi] was 18-year-old minority at that time of the goodbye in the morning.

I worried about the association of Mr. [hiraumi] at the start with the Japanese syllabary because I was too young.

Also because Mr. [soreni] [hiraumi] was a lot of working children named the scout who are by amazed of the trouble because there is an exchange with various women probably because of.

However, Mr. [hiraumi] was as obediently as children pure though the body was big.

It permits with [hokoron] the cheek inadvertently when said, "[Gomenne]" in the hand of [jiyouzuayama] [ama] good food in the apology by mischievous eyes.

Mr. [hiraumi] was really a person like younger brother who hung the hand.

Because I put oneself out to this and that, "[Musukoromo] elder sister" calls me in Mr. [hiraumi] and [mashitane].

It was pleased to lift in one's arms high when small [tooko] approached tottering, and to say while laughing at "The [tokoheo] bride of elder brother [chiyomeyan] has when growing up".

And, Mr. [hiraumi] was a good listener.

Nearby capricious ..cat.. ..filling.. [i].

Let's must not be on the side as soon as noticing while behaving in the with one's own way, and must not listen to a story here quietly.

u

[Musukoromo] elder sister it, and what worry and it is worth.

When it was good, it doesn't absorb it because it spoke to younger brother" When it was said so by Mr. [hiraumi] by a light tone, it had been surprised.

Because it is ..worry.. certain. I

[End of Page 223]

232

u

Unpleasantness and Mr. [hiraumi].

..will start.. [wa] and I cannot become clients even because of the consultation of the life.

Very happy [damono]"

u

Do really?

Recently, it is likely not to sleep" Fumi Haruyo [fu].

u

It is : ahead.

It inadvertently stays up late when [bun;you] is waited.

Welcome home, and because when [bun;you] comes back, [tte] and the one to want to beam a cheerful welcome" Husband.

u

Is master's return so much always late?

What on earth do you do?

v

u

Of course, it works.

It comes back neatly excluding before the o.k. after [soreni] [kaeko] appears.

It is a Japanese syllabary though is It plays with [tooko] on holiday".

I was too happy, and scared.

�ž

�ž ž�

�u

After all, it has slowed ..encounter.. [-].

It is because of "I'm sorry" Inoue. "

[End of Page 224]

We had run in to the classroom immediately before Chapter 2335 homeroom started in the morning of the goodbye.

..Mr. Mori.. [nimanima] [wara] has come near while it is when panting by two people.

u

It seems to have gone well yesterday when it was the appearance.

"Getting [tto] and the cc" and "[Chi] and ..difference.. [uno] , Mori" Going to school together is [daita-n]" Mr. Mori ..face of me in a hurry.. comes from the under.

Was it ..".. ..chocolate of [nanase].. delicious?

v

"cc It was ..putting.. ..,.. delicious. "

u

[-], do it ..planted.. sleep, and did it hear it ..the mediocrity..?

[Nanase] ?

Congratulations on good sleep.

I am i ..at ease...

" Mr. Mori clings to [kotofu].

"Mori with a large opinion of ..crowding.. ," [kotofu] has staggered [kotofu]'s eyes.

The teacher entered, and, at last, we were able to sit down at its seat.

[Kotofu] is fiercely striking mail.

Is [todemo] written to Mr. Mori with extra thing remark [wanai]?

I noticed an empty thing today, and made Mr. Akutagawa's seat [doki].

[End of Page 225]

..rest.. [mudanante] cc. continue for as much as 2342 days

Is it greatly unwell?

Let's E-mail later.

When the [tai] class not disregarded started, boredom like mud visited.

The body feels heavy, and head [gapo] [ttosuru].

The sense of [subemahite] was paralyzed, and I seemed not to feel the mind easily.

cc laughter Good-bye when it is said to meet the [tooko] senior this morning and to have returned the muffler cc exchanging the word cc, [ko] ..long way.. senior gently thinks that it is things of the past for a long time.

It is and it is different.

A Slight Ache stabbed the chest.

Because the mind is made a hebetude, it doesn't feel it in [donkan] [hehehehehehehehehehehehe].

Otherwise, because it seems to tear up the chest.

Because it runs after, it clings to the arm, and it seemed to shout like the child.

What the secret ..[hikiyouanata].. held?

Because it seemed to rebuke it while crying that leaving without talking about it to me is not unfair.

[Kotofu] hung on to Mr. Mori, and seemed to get yesterday pursued at resting time.

It reddens, the mouth is pointed, and eyes are peeled off.

After having sent mail to Mr. Akutagawa, I was dopy in the desk.

[End of Page 226]

Gray scenery of the winter killing has extended outside the window.

Moreover, it might snow cc.

Carrying trembled in the pocket momentarily at English time of the second hour.

Will it be a reply from Mr. Akutagawa?

When the sender was quietly confirmed, it was from [kotofu].

It turns to [soppo] with a red face when [kotofu] is seen in surprise.

w

Is it taken a rest in daytime, and does not it eat rice together in the classroom that becomes vacant?

It is not because it was said by Mori.

Chapter 2355 postscript delivery [sobiretetamonotte] and what in morning of goodbye?

x

Oh, strap.

It is putting on the room.

I was to have replied mail here noticing my failure at last, and panicking.

w

I'm sorry.

It has forgotten in the house.

It this time brings it.

It is OK at lunchtime.

x

[End of Page 227]

236 [kotofu] is watching a portable screen in the expression has strained to one's heart's content.

After that, [chirari] and [bokunohou] were seen, and only for a moment with a smile shamefully.

It turned to [soppo], and here was never never seen.

The class ended, it approached, and carrying trembled.

One mail has reached when carrying is opened under the desk where [kotofu] cc calms down.

The sense that had become duller [buraretayouni] and till then awoke to hitting the face as soon as the sender was confirmed at a dash.

Mr. [naganin].

The heart is putting out of ..vague tapir.. commotion, the head and the throat become hot, and the sweat spouts.

w

Play ends.

Please come to the school gate with luggage when the class ends.

x

It only has ..such E-mail.. to disregard it.

It is possible to return to usual life if it does so.

It comes not to allow [kotofu] to look anxious.

It stares at the screen by the mist of [giyoushi] eyes, and teeth are chewed well.

[End of Page 228]

Chapter 2375 The chime that reported the end of the class in the morning of the goodbye resounded coldly overhead.

The teacher settles the text, and it goes out.

The gunwale aspect classroom is filled and [**shabe] [ni] at resting time is filled.

[Kotofu] approaches me while feeling shy.

I shut carrying, and stood up.

u

I'm sorry.

It might be impossible in daytime" [Kotofu]'s ..more than "Getting [] and Inoue 1" deflecting.. face cannot be seen, and I gripped the bag and the court with suitable for side, and went out of the classroom by the trot.

Anger like the fire wraps the whole body.

It was anger to oneself indecisive at the same time as anger to Mr. [soreha] [naganin] it.

Please know [tooko] one Amano.

Please stop, and teach about what the [tooko] senior thinks by [ko] how many 1 ..such [**ru].. way [nabuda].

It is 1 in me.

[End of Page 229]

Shoes change at 38 entrances, and it dashes out to the outside.

It seemed to tear up the court and because it remains is possession, to tear up the skin into the hand from two high [hifu].

The snow flutters down from the sky covered with the cloud of the leaden.

It vomited and I ran toward the school gate in a white breath while dispersing.

The cold is ž of clothes ž Does the Japanese syllabary know ž au lait [**] [rugeie]?� � �

It is a fairy au lait uncle of sleep who comes out in Andersen's fairy tale.

He doesn't put on shoes, steal up to children quietly with noiseless steps, invite sweet milk to eyes, is [shu-], solves, be piercingly, and invite it to sleep.

The umbrella that is drawn the picture is expanded on a good child holding one umbrella in the both arms of [gaki].

Then, the child can dream a happy dream all night long and prints.

The umbrella not drawn in what is expanded on a bad child.

The child doesn't have the dream, and sleep soundly.

Mr. [hiraumi] gave a small trench of the violet to me who did not flatter it dying the day before.

[End of Page 230]

Chapter 2395 It had lovely shape of eight [to] in the morning of the goodbye, and there was a powder of the silver smoothly done.

Mr. [hiraumi] when it was a powder of the sleep of [o-re--rugeie] watched my eyes and whispered.

Drink..all..painful..feel sorry..snow..melt..leave..already..hate..doubt..envy..god..arm..hold..pure..sleep.

When other people may drink even if I drink.

Mr. [hiraumi] went out to the roadway, and was summoned to the heaven the next day.

It was 19 years old still.

�žžž� �

The snow sticks in the face, and it changes into a lukewarm drop of water.

The snow that dropped to [**] eyelash hairs enters eyes, and view is misted.

When coming to the school gate, the taxi stopped in the presence.

The door in a back seat opens, and someone gets off.

Short hair and straight back.

[End of Page 231]

Sincere eye difference Shino who knows by 40 [bokugayoku].

Is it a coincidence in front of the gate pN now to appear? he Mr. Akutagawa who is stopping away from school by [ko] how many 1 by two Mr. Akutagawa cc

Or,

Mr. Akutagawa stoops over, and it stretches forth one's hands to the car.

It seemed to help an inside person to step out of a car.

Cane [kashan] cc and a small sound are made, and the cane of aluminum beats the road.

I surely.

The breath stopped.

It rains hard like the petal with cold skirt snow, the skirt hem conceives the wind, and it shakes faintly.

Fair skin.

Delicate body.

Large eyes.

Cherry color lip.

The limpid voice brightly calls me who keeps standing hither at "[Konoha]" gate from the opponent at the gate.

It was supported by Mr. Akutagawa of seeing [u], and it was [biwa] to float a quiet smile seeing.

[End of Page 232]

Winter of two story junior high school second-year pupils of Chapter 6 god of death of -.

I had the loved girl.

It wanted to tell the child to like you so much, and I wrote the novel on one volume.

The child of that ..the novel.. was afflicted, cornering resulted, and the child on the day who had the early summer jumped down from the rooftop in my presence the kick.

241

The smile is muttered to 'In [konoha], it is likely not to understand surely' cheek food elegant simplicity instigating so while seeing.

The child is sitting on the seat on the facing side of the table now.

It moved to a coffee shop left a little from [kitsusaten;anoato] and the school.

Feelings confound, and it has not been understood whether I may ask it something the [tazu] dirt is ..boiling.. to cab.

It is serious face, and [biwa] is 'After a long time. ' , saying that [asakura] Mr. Akutagawa serious [miuha] and' 'Because of attendance of Asakura I

[End of Page 233]

242

It was spoken by a bright tone, 'The going out permission was neatly gotten today'.

Is it and ..".. good in Inoue and tea?

" Mr. Akutagawa asks it from the seat before the diagonal.

"Each other , yes cc" It turned order [shi] and in front of collectively in the waitress who had come to take order when nodding.

I am seen for a long time by [biwa] [moodayakana] eyes.

Lip [yagate] and the cherry color lip were laughed at as [hokorobase] and [kusu].

Mud

u

It doesn't have the face to be surprised indefinitely so much.

Will you have notified beforehand neatly?

It becomes energetic, and, this time, ..meeting.. ..going.. [kutte] in [konoha] from me.

Though it might have been earlier than the schedule.

[Zuu] ..that time.. at the time of met at the end [-] ..cheerfulness.." The smile as dazzling as the sunshine filtering through foliage that had been yearned since the [akogakomobi] child extends to a small face.

It was thought that it was the last time when starting when it met [biwa] again.

As for the recent situation of [biwa], when a beauty wing different from the beauty wing that had thrown hatred at me while crying in the rooftop where the beauty wing in the child age that I knew and the snow fell that grew up was new, Mr. Akutagawa felt the beauty wing strong though heard for a long time because it actually met.

It is [riyuu] and it is ..".. Mr. [naganin] that called [biwa].

v

" .."..

[End of Page 234]

God of death..story..think..suffocating..become.

Mr. Akutagawa in ..visit.. [mae] was speaking dissatisfying it.

When Mr. [naganin] comes for the visit now.

A sharp pain ran "Mr. [naganin] might have introduced [biwa] to me why" cherry blossoms [i]" "As Sakurai wanted to have them write a novel again in [konoha] chest.

Eyes of [kewa] [biwa] steepen, and the expression becomes hard, too.

u

It was said that [konoha] would be persuaded from me.

Cease from writing..provide..-..write..novel..damage.

[Hatorikireifubuki] I recalled [biwa] for which it was appealed to the inside and [nodootsubu] [niga] instigating of the snowstorm that it was not a beautiful, straight child like Hatori whom [konoha] had written, tore the throat, and was almost crushed its heart.

Ejaculation that peels off and vomits [chi].

Confession.

Pilgrim of despair from whom it was deprived of [ubajiyunreishi] and sleep.

My novel has destroyed the world of [biwa].

Only the difference of the content did me that and the same thing while criticizing [kanako] who had written [amanokanakohinan] my parents and Mr. and Mrs. Amano's deaths.

Others' minds were torn up by writing.

[End of Page 235]

244

u

Without misunderstanding it.

[Konoha] has not been hated to write the novel after the model of us any longer.

[Usomarukiri] sticking to [tenaitte] doesn't care writing of cc [konoha] the new novel as for taking of [konoha] the prize by the pen name named [miu] Inoue and debuted though it becomes a lie when saying.

For free" Eyes of [biwa] steepen again.

Reputation "It is unpleasant to get on the speculation by Sakurai" is declared by a strong tone.

The ordered drink has been carried.

[Biwa] was unit content of caffe latte that floated cream, and the cup was returned when frowning hot.

It drinks to lick the water of the glass that ice entered, it is put on the table, I am seen straight, and it says.

[Kazushi]

u

It doesn't become Sakurai style person's scene never.

Poetry..appearance..lend..say..hear..Sakurai..something..do..worry about.

Therefore, I came to [konoha] to meet at the will of me.

It said considerably depending even if it did not gloss it over ..so.. because I went to meet in it though Sakurai took [konoha] to the hospital, went mad, and it said" [Shinchiyou] was clearly reported, the mouth contained the caffe latte that woke up a little carefully, and it swallows slowly.

[End of Page 236]

Chapter 2456 God of death's two story [aa] cc [biwa] was recalled though cc that was the sensitive tongue and such time.

How do you want .."cc.. to make [konoha]?

" It was not answered immediately.

"cc I did not want to write the novel any longer" It trembled a little, and the more miserable, the weaker the falling word that was finally derived from the mouth was.

..eye difference [shiga] of seeming "cc" [manazakage] [biwa].. [ru] ..slightly.. ..at a loss...

Good..deflect..report..word..same.

However, warmth shut faintly oneself up in the word of [biwa] like ice as for [kanako]'s word though it was cold.

[Biwa] was muttered with the cup by both hands by a dark face.

u

I do not think that you should return to [miu] Inoue cc [konoha] any longer either.

Because [konoha] is damaged when becoming [miu].

The thing remark cracks as it is paid attention by everyone ..selfish.., it ..one wisdom.. abuses, it risks, it is hated, it is abused, and it is cut in pieces in the word by the person who not is ..doubt.. [meraretari].

Of course, there might surely be many readers who come to like book on [miu], too.

..reader.. [konoha] that waits for the second Composition of [miu] now" [Biwa] informs me by the stern expression.

[End of Page 237]

It pierces, it sticks in the chest like the word ..scooping out.. arrow of [hehehehe] of 246 [hehehehe] of "The reader betrays the writer", and ..meat.. ..scissors.. [ru].

u

Only a selfish demand is done even if it wants to see the face with which the reader is pleased and it writes.

It abhors it without permission without permission in despair because a desire here yearns ..information [zouowaranai].. without permission.

It becomes cold-hearted like having suddenly returned the palm on a certain day.

It forgets sooner or later.

And, another writer is found" I was desperately enduring the pain to which the inside of the body was stirred with arrowhaed [kamawa] [surudo] ..saying.. [kama].

The word of [biwa] is correct.

Because it is a reader who betrayed it, I ..[nazeuraza].. because : the writer named [biwa].

It kept holding a selfish yearning in [biwa], the true desire that [biwa] put in the story being not noticed, and the following story being demanded from [biwa] that cannot be written any longer.

I was doing the same thing as [tookosenpaianotoki] and the present [tooko] senior.

Why do not you ..'.. write?

x

'Continuation is written. '

w

The story of [biwa] is loved.

I am made to read more, and therefore, it writes and [biwa].

x

It is innocent [mujiyakizankoku] and it is selfish, cruel reader 1.

And, will the [tooko] senior be a reader who betrayed it for me, too?

u

The reader doesn't know the writer suffers.

. of ..trivial matter.. [ikotodamo] when doing to the side where such a thing and the book are read.

The writer doesn't worry about piece insertion circumstances about the reader.

[End of Page 238]

Chapter 2476 god of death's 2 ..telling.. [uni] cc" After it talks to the riot, it vails one's eyes a little lonesomely.

cc Sakurai's mother was writing that she yep solved it The bow writer is an occupation that passed under the narrow gate alone' in the postscript.

Will you know [kanako] Sakurai lI?

The author of 'Gate of the immorality'" It is [bikuttosuru] to coming out of the title of [kanako]'s name and book from the mouth of [biwa].

[Biwa] was muttered while vailed one's eyes.

Her books how many ..".. were read cc.

The novel on cE: it and [kanako] Sakurai is different though I also wrote the hatred to [kokoroha] cc.

As for such a fresh [dorodoroshita] story, it is [rudanante] in the cold in that way and the transparency it is possible to write cc.

The girl named [to-ko] has come out in the book.

That is cc" [Biwa] shut one's trap.

Indeed, it might have been hesitated to say how the girl of the same name as the [tooko] senior had become it in the novel.

After it bit and [kuchibiru] was bitten small, it muttered in the voice that the pain shuts oneself up.

"cc ..might surely genuine writer [kanako] Sakurai...

However, I think it is painful to pass under the same [tsura] [mon] as her in [konoha].

A severe way of life where everything is thrown away in that way, and only one supremacy is sought is cc" To treat it kindly, I am watched.

[End of Page 239]

48"..[konoha].. ..one because of no writer originally wish it.. cc unlike me" It whispered with two.

The face was slightly bitter somewhere, and sad.

We separated in the coffee shop.

[Biwa] was supported by Mr. Akutagawa, and went out of the shop.

Piece my feelings were conveyed.

If it wanted to write, it only has to write [konoha]" The end was told to throw it off by the serious look so.

Mr. Akutagawa who was preserving silence in the next of [tonari] [biwa] left, and sincere eyes were turned to me and it said.

Fading

u

cc It is not possible to advance at the same time on two roads no matter ..Inoue.. how it is in a hurry.

Which road is road of the best for [**] [natsutoku] [ue], and good it now when thinking until the halt, and convincing.

I always help" "Thank you" reward is said, and two people are seen off.

[Hansuu] feelings were dark.

In the sofa in the coffee shop, it is anti-steel [suru] as for the word said to [biwa].

[Konoha] is damaged when becoming 1 and [miu].

[End of Page 240]

One reader betrays the writer.

Chapter 2496 It is not only a reader that switches off god of death's two story backs.

The writer also betrays the reader.

A certain day is not suddenly written.

The string that connects the [morochigi] reader with both writer-is very fragile, thin, and torn off at once.

It is [**] [tsunakana] [tsuna] and it doesn't exist.

Such a thing of twilight is understood.

It was wrapped in golden light at dusk in a small room in the art and literature part, the throat became hot if the appearance of the [tooko] senior who said importantly was recalled because it tore up the manuscript that I wrote in detail, and the chest trembled.

One [amaa]-..saying.. .

Today's sweets pass.

[Tooko] senior who happily with a smile.

Three [dai**] of sweets of each [sandaipanashi] was written for the [tooko] senior on the day of the day.

The [tooko] senior finished eating even though what ..[mazu].. ..saying.. [hana] was written.

Only deflecting that the [tooko] senior is turning over this [nope] [ji] in the next, and the word is warm somehow, and is feelings my writing even if it doesn't exchange it toward the manuscript paper.

[End of Page 241]

I felt like connecting in something ....50.. [nagonde].. not seen so.

Was it a selfish conviction of all though was two?

At that time, the voice was at the backward position.

[Konoha]

u

It is fairly satisfactory [rimashitane] of ..sweetness.. [ccho] that your should would being better not to write is one [biwa] because [kokoroha] is damaged.

..disappointing.. [da]" Mr. [naganin] was seen to show up from the back of [azayakana] green, and the hair of the whole body ..horrent.. bristled up.

It was on Sunday of coming to play among harp [fu] to meet though the voice was heard by [kotobukizu] and carrying.

[Kutsutaku] cheerfulness that always besieges him and a lightness not hateful vanish, the eerie overpowering feeling that danger and chilly do is nothing but glaringly drifted, and it sits down in the seat where [biwa] sat a little while ago.

It did not see and it stared at me there by eyes like a brutal carnivorous animal.

The body doesn't move to drink shining to the eyes.

Eyes are averted, and cannot it shut, and the glance be averted.

u

Then, ..embarrassment.. [runsuyo].

There is cc man who includes man who gets wounded in [kokoroha]'s not writing who despairs cc.

As for such a reader, is [kokoroha] deserting [runsuka]?

[Miu] Inoue did not exist if there was no [tooko] Amano.

" though [kokoroha] is writer of [tooko] Amano

[End of Page 242]

What .."..

[Miu] Inoue doesn't exist" The saliva saliva twines, and it is not easy to talk.

Ghostly Mr. [naganin] of chopsticks lifted up the edge of the mouth small.

Then, it became ghostly more and more feeling.

u

How do you do if it asks the person in question directly?

We ..It is in the house now".. see that it is, and mutter.

u

It is done that you should do early.

It is likely to be made drinking the poison, and it to be dying this time. "

Chapter 2516 god of death's 2 story ž ž � � There are younger brothers in ž and the Japanese �syllabary and [o-re--rugeie].

Call the bored name same [o-re--rugeie] as the elder brother, and to original of whom

�y

It comes to the life only once.

It does, and [pi] he [yuu] indecent waves, and is mounted. the mantle of black [tenwashi] [**] [**] the embroidery of silver and the bulrush

And, we are taken to the horse, and it talks.

Hitting on 2 [tsugiride] and ..talk.. one by nobody of this world besides, it ..".. has talked about the [tsuha] feeling to the thrill by a beautiful talk that not is bad.

[End of Page 243]

It is put by his horse all ..252.. people who are alive face eternal sleep hearing either story though he or she is [gi].

Japanese syllabary.

The story of the supremacy at which the Japanese syllabary aims might be which of one story of [o-re--rugeie].

I do not flatter or put in the [tsuinagata] jewel box of the key, sometimes take out, sit in light, and look at the powder of the sleep of [o-re--rugeie] that entered a small weir of eight-[to] of the sitting violet.

The grain of the silver that shook pretty absent-mindedly took and healed in [**] [hotehooiyame] and the flushing cheek and was healed by a chilly sense to pushing in the other side of the glass of a transparent violet.

I can change the fate as long as this small trench exists.

It is likely to be able to pass under the gate of that heavens that soar far away high surely.

This heart that exists in my palm done the [chiyuu] pigeon now might be whose on earth.

I?

That person?

Japanese syllabary.

ž

�ž when it reaches the [tadotsu] Sakurai family at last ž court the under gets wet because of the �snow that also pulls out and melts also [tou] wringing with sweat and is [i].

[End of Page 244]

It was ..[te].. cold. told about two about Chapter 2536 god of death

It decides to the lie that the [tooko] senior is dying as the poison is drunk.

However, the novel that Mr. and Mrs. Amano and [kanako] who had died of the accident wrote seemed to float on the head, to have a lump in one's throat one after another uneasy, to collapse the stomach, and it was not able to be quiet.

One-storied house construction old-fashioned, Japanese style house is a house where it fulfills, it fulfills, [ko]'s father cuts his mother as it is [ko]'s debut work strangling it, and the neck was hung on the side.

When someone came seeming to be watching here before, the cold not felt shook the whole body.

There is no response even if the [haokan] chime is persistently sounded.

The chill that the line of the backbone is crawled continues all the time.

Isn't there [tooko] senior?

It is good if going out.

If Mr. [naganin] is dying as said.

It keeps frantically pushing the chime.

Going out [nai] after all.

When the sliding door at the entrance was sideways paid, it did not lock, and it opened disappointing.

I'm sorry ..".. in Inoue.

It cries out regardless of ..".. [igisake] propriety.

[End of Page 245]

254

Please ..".. go up.

" [Kutsukishirouka] [kutsu] is taken off, and it advances on the jarring passage by the trot.

It is strained the more coldly it is dim, and more painful the inside because the weather is bad though daytime.

At that time, the noise named [dosa] was.

When it faced referring, opening the Tami sliding door, and hearing something frantically, the girl of a long knitting three was falling prone on the mat.

Be [-] and steady ..one [tooko] senior it who wears pajamas of a light violet.. ..".. ..[tooko] senior [bokudesu] 1...

" The bare skin of pajamas of thin cotton was frighteningly hot when ..getting into trouble.. raising it in one's arms.

Eyes shut hard, does the breath seem to be also painful, and was the poison drunk [-] ..seeming the death at any moment.. and really?

Was it piled up by anyone?

When getting food poisoning doing very, is a lot of water drunk and it ..long way.. effective in [ko] senior though saying is said when the one in the stomach is thinned?

And, is it does physic, call an ambulance, and good?

The eyelash trembled when hesitant [tooko] senior's [**ke], and opened one's eyes thinly.

"cc [kokoroha] [kun]"

u

It noticed.

It was made drinking what kind of poison.

What should I do?

v

[End of Page 246]

It is a small voice and a remark ivy. vomit the breath to me who shouts on Chapter 2556 god of death's two story faces as the [tooko] senior is painful

The poison is cc ..cold ".. [naani] cc.

" cc ..catching a cold.. cc for a moment" I ..cold p"".. peeled off its eyes.

u

It was it, a free cold or it was amazed at restating p"[Uuu] , was not cold, and terrible cold cc" purposely.

Futon "It is rolling to one [ka] mat that doesn't sleep obediently with the futon or is hanging 1 why" gunwale ring "When it starts ringing for a long time the cc chime and going from not stopping to the door of [te] cc, staggering because of heat, the stumble, and falling down are [ttandamon] cc" It doesn't know such a situation, and the chime is persistent and because it is me that pushed, the voice is blocked.

"I'm sorry for done cc" It hangs on my shoulder with calyx [] , saying that "Only have to understand" today if the usual though the chest is curved as proud as a peacock.

"[Wa] , [tooko] senior 1" The body is terrible and, after all, hot.

Anyway, it doesn't lay it down in the futon.

[End of Page 247]

They were made to turn 256 [bokuha] [tooko] senior's arm to my shoulder and to stand, and it dragged, and it carried.

The healthy number of books queues up in a big shelf, the carpet is paved in the room in the mat where the curtain of a light violet hung to the window, and the futon sits.

The [tooko] senior might have been sleeping a little while ago.

The sheet falls into disorder, and the blanket and the comforter are rejected sideways.

The [sokoni] [tooko] senior is laid down, and the blanket and the futon are worn.

It is hot as [**] is kicked when the hand is appropriated to the forehead and amount.

The [tooko] senior and the medicine ..".. :.

" Medicine of what .."cc Drank a little while ago".. do you?

Is it really effective?

It decided to be deep now though the doubt floated one after another and not to think about the melon by Fuji.

The irrational thing is asked and has been made [de], [sanzan], and [gioumu] eyes for these two years for [**] [tooko] ahead.

The goat and [ootori**] recover by the medicine and the injection if it takes it to the hospital.

It is the same as it.

I went to the lavatory, found the towel and the washbowl, put water, put out ice from the freezer, made the ice water, and returned to the [tooko] senior.

The towel is soaked in the [hitano] washbowl, it squeezes hard, and it puts it on amount.

After that, it suppresses and a wipe goes in the sweat of [tooko] senior [nofu] [kao] and the scruff of the neck with another towel.

The sweat has spouted even if it wipes or it wipes it.

Because the towel of amount becomes hot at once, too

[End of Page 248]

Chapter 2576 It was necessary to substitute god of death's two stories many times.

When the muffler is returned to the [tooko] senior yesterday morning, the hand that touched recalls that it was cold like ice.

How much did you stand there?

Was it waited for that I came alone ..in freezing cold such of this..?

It might be [sonoseinan] to have caught a cold.

A long time ago- I was still" The [tooko] senior caught a cold after all, and stopped away from school for days how many at year life.

Was it third term [hajimatsutabakari]?

..[tooko] senior.. appearance was amusing from ahead a little of that.

..speech and behavior to me.. cc. staggering because of heat and melting and ..,.. so

It suddenly turns one's eyes away, and it sees with a red face.

w

It is [dada] of ..coming.. [da] [me] from it here.

I will mix up [****] to child [noyou], no goodness ..approaching to me.. []', and take a cold attitude.

Was anything ..me.. ..'.. done?

x

w

Anyway, not good [nano] .

Because cc' [Ri] ..[zuri].. is pulled to a place away to watch it without Kei or an explanation's the chair concrete there from the chair.

[End of Page 249]

58 goes narrowness.

However, even if it parts because the room was narrow though it was trifling.

Should I ..two '.. not come any longer ..me..?

' ..'.. , ..along... It is not good [].

How..do..bad.

' It becomes a face that seems to cry because the eyebrow is lowered, and the knee for the back has been held around on the pipe chair at 'No goodness' eyebrow knee end.

What was that really?

At that time, it visited it from me to the art and literature part even if the rebellious stage to the [bokuha] [tooko] senior was finished, and there was not [tooko] senior's receiving.

It was a custom to hear the [unraku] [tooko] senior idly talk about [oo**] while reading the book completely after school, and I did not feel the doubt in the tear of this [nope] [ji] in the presence and eating crisply because it was piercing.

On the contrary, when physical education seat [rishite] and the appearance to eat the book gladly were seen, the [tooko] senior felt relieved a pipe chair somehow.

[End of Page 250]

It had to reason child [bbokute], and to have begun to have thought to be might be good in itself after school of spending due to the inconvenience to everyone with the [sonna] senior in meddlesomeness because of the chat Chapter 2596 god of death's story Setsu ..two.. paddle.

Nevertheless, the hand ties to the [bokuga] [tooko] senior unabashedly as soon as having become familiar till then, and it ..'.. has become empty my excluding by seeming stick from side in which it faces the manuscript paper the face and crowding at [ma] ..early early.. ..basing on.. ..turning over.. ..`.. ..the stomach...

Eyes were peeled off and, anyhow, it was not ..[dakara] of flight [susaru].. convincing as the ghost had crimsoning only by the tip of a finger's touching just a little when the person who was pressing it passed sweets, the separation of the hand rapidly, and approaching ahead only one meter , saying that It is ..being not able endurance.. ..-..'.

Was such a state going to have continued on around the third?

The [tooko] senior had not come yet when going to the room.

It came home in feelings not interesting somehow because it did not appear at last even if waiting when it was likely to come sooner or later, and it had wanted not to meet separately.

After all, the [tooko] senior did not appear though a soppy to one's heart's content story was waited in reply to waiting [bouke] of yesterday the next day even if it wrote.

The appearance was strange recently.

Was there anything cc?

Do not you not want to meet me, and are extracurricular activities cut?

It is anxious and without showing the appearance one [tooko] senior though there must not be worrying at all

[End of Page 251]

It became and I went to second-year pupil's class to see the appearance quietly in 260 at the resting time of the fourth day.

Because I do not separately want [tooko] senior to come to extracurricular activities

However, it only came to confirm the living because it had not come suddenly though it appeared in the same play every day.

It returned to apparition's country, and it did and it is likely to have waited possibly.

Then, the art and literature part is resigned from me.

Woman's senior has talked to even though coming [nchiyou] when wandering it is strained in upperclassman's classroom, it is not possible to call easily, and it does on the passage.

w

That?

It is you, and a junior of [tooko].

If it is [tooko], it has taken a rest since Monday due to cold.

It stood for a long time on the outside on a snowy day.

Though it is thought that it will go out tomorrow or next week when calling yesterday as recovered considerably' The cold?

Does the apparition catch a cold, too?

However, what did you do for a long time so much in the snow?

Tokyo was a heavy snow at the end of last week.

One train seemed to stop in the going out phlegm on such a day and it to be serious surely.

Rash [mupou] passes.

It was amazed, it [muka]ed, attached, and it felt relieved ..how many 1 [ko] it...

It went to the art and literature part after all after school, and it spent it alone while regarding the [tooko] senior though it was understood that there was no [tooko] senior on the day.

After school in the next day.

When he or she opens the door in the room, it is usual and the [tooko] senior is a physical education in the pipe chair.

[End of Page 252]

Chapter 2616 God of death's two story seat [rishi] and books were read.

And, my face is seen and it smiles.

w

Hello [kokoroha] [kun]

The stomach has become empty.

It pleaded , saying that Something was written, it wrote, and -'.

w

Sleep.

Even if the mediocrity and I are taking a rest for a long time, and it is lonely, is it true?

' It hangs out at in each chair my face is gladly asked is including exclusion.

Was it ..'.. good if approaching?

x

w

..rough coolness.. because the cold recovered completely.

'It is not a cold, and I am cc' It doesn't move' [Kaikiiwa].

w

What?

What?

What?

It writes earlier than such a thing and -.

Senior..recovery..congratulation..provide..well..sweet..guy..ask..senior..completely..former..over-familiar..wide-open..senior..return.

It presented [san] [dai**] to the [tooko] senior of still weak ..painful.. lllI saying as a random belly ..[karaboku].. got angry.

At that time, was the [tooko] senior possibly such a state at home?

Is the medicine taken alone while vomiting a rough breath, and how many days had it ..futon.. lain?

Mr. [naganin] might have nursed.

[Kanako] cc.

[End of Page 253]

It has quieted down coldly in 262 home.

The snow might have changed into rain.

[Ameoto] does faintly in the other side of the curtain of the violet.

The dressing [tooko] senior seems to be painful.

Eyes are shut, and it pants.

It was unbearably impatient in a towel ..blotting sweat.. wet ..a wipe...

It is not possible to do this year for which it is prayed that the [tooko] senior only have to become easy even a little.

When having begun to live in this old house, the [tooko] senior still hears that it was eight years old.

What is parents suddenly lost at a time, and feelings?

The [tooko] senior does exist and did keep ..".. being disregarded as [nai] [kome] as said about Mr. [naganin] by [kanako] in this house?

The screw aspect hurt to twist the chest when thinking.

When I catch a cold when I am a grade-schooler, mother gently measures the temperature, physics, and is a giving hatchet.

With a smile patting the head , saying that 'Improve ..safe.. at once'.

And, apple done at about Rin under print and handmade jelly.

It eats by scooping it with [wo] and small [supu]-[n].

It was warm in the room, mother smelled gentler, better always, and I liked to catch a cold.

After parents had died, the [tooko] senior did not surely have the adult insertion kindly nursed in such a way.

[End of Page 254]

It is recalled that the [tooko] senior loves and seems to push and muttered the one in the room while watching gently one by one when coming to play in it is and my house.

Clear [shii] [wara] ..excelling.. . From interior of one mind that I am glad ..Chapter 2636 god of death's two story [sonokotoga].. really that oozes out ..seeing..

That smile floated on the back side of eyes, and the chest was tightened unbearably.

It looks about in [tooko] senior's room in smart, painful feelings.

Chair that attaches to desk made of wood and foot of [koato] umber scorching [**].

Old chest of drawers.

A lot of books neatly displayed to big bookshelf.

The book that age various [mokukae] is old might have started reading not for food but the repetition many times surely as for an overseas masterpiece, the anthology, and the juvenile book genre at classics, the Meiji era, Taishou era of Japan, and the present age of Kon.

Gide's 'Narrow gate' was found in that.

About binding, it is a hardcover. ..[soutei] [furu].. say

[Seionna] [arisa] that seeing also takes and leaves from Gerome front, and headed for under of god.

[End of Page 255]

[Kanako] writer Sakurai that pauses coldly in lobby at 264 hotels.

'Gate of immorality' one that [ji] She wrote.

It is woman sub-hometown of the [sanaka?rrisata] fire and ice ..leaving.. sand to violate the homicide to reach supremacy.

Three women floated on the head, and it was suddenly thirsty.

It was a fountain pen and there was writing in the back when it went in front of the bookshelf, it took, and the cover was turned over.

'Father to [tooko]' Will a flowing beautiful character be the one that the [tooko] senior was presented by father as for this woman book somewhere?

Other books are pulled out in some measure, and the cover is turned over.

There is not writing in that.

[Bun;you] might have written the message '[Tooko]' in this book only of this book according to dependence [fumiharuda] and ..cc.. ..[shitara].. why.

Piling of [azeko] of hero of 'Gate of immorality' to [arisa] of 'Narrow gate', and related [gaa]

[End of Page 256]

Is it [ru]?

Incidently, Hull who seemed that it had done in 'Gate of the immorality' after the model of [bun;you] it said to the sub-hometown sand, "You are [arisa] by which love of heavens was requested".

In that, [bun;you] might have been actually a word that had been talked to [kanako].

It pages it as it is.

Jerome who receives impression to the word 'Enter from the narrow gate' about which the priest talks in the ring niece church strongly wishes the gate to be passed with [arisa].

The narrow gate is Chapter 2656 god of death's two story [mokushirokuishiyou] 'We two people are cc ..pierce the same purpose while encountering it putting on white clothes recorded in apocalyptic and advance..' gate that adjoins to [arisa] for taking mutually Jerome the hand and the hand, and the arriving road is not doubted that it is possible to walk the god together by two people either.

What did [bun;you] think of [kanako]?

Were you connected by strong bonds between aiming at one the one such as bond 'Gate of the immorality' sub-hometown sand and Hull?

It is spoken that [sasaki] Sasaki of Mr./Ms. was calling the relation to [kanako] [sanha] [bun;you] "White marriage".

[End of Page 257]

There were two.

cc ..with the rivalry.. might. [yuikitto] and wife's [musukoromo]

And, when [bun;you] was on purpose called on holiday, cc.

Jerome..connect..Juliet..how..think..pile....

The finger that paged it stopped.

The photograph is placed between books.

It seems to have taken a picture in the [omoza] zoo.

Three intellectual, seem gentle side difference Shino men lift the girl of knitting in one's arms, and with a smile.

The girl seems to be happy.

Next..loose..wave..take..next..lovely..hair..long..extend..diminutive..lovely..buoyantly..atmosphere..woman..happy..laugh.

It must be [tooko] senior to [bun;you] [santo] [musukoromo] deflecting.

[Musukoromo]'s smile is just like [tooko] senior's smile.

Moreover, when the [tooko] senior floated an intellectual expression ..clear eye difference [shiha].. sometimes of [bun;you], it looked like the pupil that seeing [sahitomiseru] was bright.

True..Naka..good..happy..parent and child..appearance..throat..block..think.

The [tooko] senior panted painfully back.

[End of Page 258]

Chapter 2676 It tries to shut god of death's two story books, to return to the shelf, to wring the towel of amount, and to wipe the sweat.

The ice of the washbowl melts completely, and water.

It completely hears of neither a gentle rain sound nor [ko] ..long way.. senior except the leaked breath.

The sense at time weakens.

It must be an evening slowly.

The person in the house is cc ..it is likely to return when...

Mr. [naganin] might not return when he is that appearance.

Though the appearance might be seen somewhere possibly.

Because Mr./Ms. Sasaki said another having the office, [kanako] might be writing in that.

It is likely to come home at what time usually.

Or, how many days do not you come back?

Mail arrived from [kotofu] when carrying was opened.

Cough..leave early..unwell..become..relative..person..condition..deteriorate..worry about.

The appearance in which it hesitates though it wants to feel unnatural in my speech and behavior, and to question closely is transmitted.

Neither dashing out from the classroom in that way nor doubting it also has impossibility.

It is painful as the stomach can be twisted.

Only the limit is done by the guilt that it is done to [kotofu] that it is sorry.

[End of Page 259]

268

w

I'm sorry.

Worry' It strikes that much, and it transmits.

It was ..chest.. [**] more and more when thinking, it might be this and be 'I'm sorry' of times how many.

Worry [naide] and [ttemo] of [i] overwork and are [nakotoha], are understood, and are finished.

When it was unnecessary, dinner E-mailed because mother might slow, too.

When carrying was shut, I thought that a black, heavy one had collected in the stomach.

After that, the towel of the amount of the [tooko] senior is changed, and wiping off the sweat and worth

It was about 8 PM that the [tooko] senior woke up.

Heat might not pull, and it be painful.

I am watched with eyes moistened while panting small.

.."of "cc what time [kokoroha] [kun] and now" and "It is about four o'clock".. lie cc.

The one with dark outside"

u

What time are not you well?

Do you ..medicine.. drink?

Where are you?

" "Futon under cc", "Futon.

" There was a cold medicine that had started the package of argent when the edge of the imposing futon was turned over for a moment.

u

Water is brought.

Is it cc that that it eats something it and before it drinks?

v

[End of Page 260]

Chapter 2696 The paperback with knowing by sight protrudes beyond god of death's two story thick mattress under.

It was 'Artaud Heidelberg' that it is made to buy when going to hemp your senior's villa after all during summer vacation when it reeled, it dragged, and title was confirmed

Germany..version..Roman Holiday..Crown Prince..rooming house..daughter..painful..love..story..melt..face..speak.

It still remained cc.

Other one '[Tonio--kure-geru]' of two and 'Undine' have disappeared in the stomach early.

There is when turning it over after it reads many times, and the entire about 1/3 [pe] [ji] is not torn off.

Is it ..".. good in the [tooko] senior, dinner, and this?

" When it tore up the edge of [pe] [ji] small, the [tooko] senior stopped it in the voice of desperate "No goodness".

It seems to mutter "The book is not good" face by moistened eyes for here, and it makes it to [doki].

Why ..".. [desuka]?

v

u

cc []. for no cc when eating

Already.

[End of Page 261]

cc though it remains only 270 deflecting Therefore, no ..eating.. goodness ..[].. [] cc" The lees opinion gets hoarse.

The [tooko] senior erects oneself staggering, plunders me of the book, and has won to over to the chest.

The body was suddenly moved and it staggers casually.

[Awaboku] supported the [tooko] senior panicking, and it laid it down in the futon.

'Artaud Heidelberg' is firmly embraced closely, and the [tooko] senior bunches up one's body.

"cc" The heart ..[shigusa] infant [i] gesture.. is pained.

u

Then, isn't there this learning?

Or, shall I make the normal diet?

E

By rice gruel it though it was possible to do" Furnace [ro] [tsukitto] and the [tooko] senior might already have been faint because of heat.

It looked me up with the book embraced closely, and the face was misinterpreted, and muttered [kusha] in the voice that seemed to cry.

"Mother's cc", "Get", and "cc to want to eat mother's rice" To the way of a small child.

[End of Page 262]

Eyes are weakly moistened.

The voice is shaken like saying the wish that kept being thought for a long time in the mind.

It splashed by one mother, and it was the same literary girl as me.

[Oiitsumo] delicious dish [shiigohan] was written to one passing and father.

Chapter 2716 Family who seems to be happy who saw in god of death's two story photographs.

A small girl, and father and mother who seems to be gentle

Father and I recalled having gladly talked that the rice that mother wrote was loved, had a lump in one's throat, and almost burst.

After mothers had died, did the [tooko] senior think about the rice that mother had written repeatedly repeatedly?

Did you wish that it ate mother's rice?

cc though being sure to be known by persons in question that such a thing is impossible best.

The [tooko] senior trembled looking down drawing [mayune], becoming a face that seemed to cry more and more, and hiding the face with the book, and biting the lip.

[End of Page 263]

272

It was a tone that blamed "cc Came [kokoroha] [kun] and today why" me.

"It is cc" "cc of muffler cc though neatly returned.

As for cc 'Artaud Heidelberg', the goodbye thought of all eating [nakyatte] cc though said.

Why cc cc nevertheless cc ..it was in my room.." The nasty "[Kokoroha] [kunha] and cc ..nasty.." [tooko] of "cc" senior put it away in me for the back.

I did not hit on the word put at such time.

There was not being possible to speak while feeling the jarring pain against which the chest that exceeded it rubbed.

[Kapan] opened the bag instead, and, therefore, took out the note of mathematics.

On a white page, [sha] of HB continues and spells a small story with [-] pen.

"School lunch", "Sweets", and "Mother" 1.

The character is spelt while imagining a smile of 12 people that seems to be happy while imagining a girl that knitting three seen in photograph 1 while imagining the story of mother who asks the [tooko] senior is small and a soft, by next lovely woman before.

[End of Page 264]

Chapter 2736 To the subsequent page when god of death's two story pages are buried.

It is buried and it is the next.

The story of [no-toni] [maihan] finished writing as soon as handicapped along was read out beside of the [bokuha] [tooko] senior.

Read the diary of the lily I the next the [tooko] senior in summer.

Like the story that mother reads for the child before it sleeps.

The girl of just becoming the grade-schooler was not good at the school lunch.

One watches the container though everyone finishes eating.

It is scolded by a cervine teacher, it is made fun by the classmate, and the girl appeals to mother while crying, 'I do not want to go to school'.

Because I alone cannot eat the school lunch.

Mother persuades gently to the girl.

Cannot you eat for true endurance?

Endure because it is good even for a moment and eat.

[Houbi], mother makes delicious sweets in the reward.

The carrot of the stew was put in the little bit entrance, and the girl stopped and swallowed the breath at the carrot morrow.

Mother had them eat handmade, sweet sweets giving a girl a squeeze when reporting on it.

The girl came to be able to eat the school lunch little by little on the next day and the next day.

The remark ..holding out.. ..gentle... great give a girl a squeeze mother at that

[End of Page 265]

274 makes sweets.

Thank youed, and and, the girl at last was to finish not leaving the school lunch to the last minute, to eat, to smile, and to have said.

cc wanting to tell this to mother early.

Today's sweets will surely taste the sweetest in the current.

"cc" The [tooko] senior seemed to be listening attentively to my story with the back had been turned.

cc in Japanese syllabary of ..poor.. [sei] opinion A word;

Slow and cc I unit kept reading the poor story that I had written.

Can revive mother's taste to the mind so that may reach [tooko] senior's mind even a little this story.

It must transmit in [tooko] senior's mind and transmit to the tongue.

Such a wish is put.

The [tooko] senior did not turn around though it finished reading the last word.

I broke the edge of the note small, reached, and took it to [tooko] senior's mouth.

After a silence that packed "It was good in remaining see, and eat that, please" "cc" breath, a soft lip touched my the tip of a finger.

[End of Page 266]

Chapter 2756 Close Japanese syllabary sound in which only two story obstruction anthers secret of god of death and cc paper are done in [****] cc.

The [aomo] [tooko] senior turns up [koron] and his body.

It was muttered, "::: more" by a timid face as had an unhappy look on one's face.

When it nodded with a smile, and I tore up the edge of the note, "It is" I carried to [tooko] senior's mouth.

The [tooko] senior ate the fragment of the story from my finger like the squab that got food from food mother.

The lip and the tongue sometimes touch the finger.

Then, the tip of a finger became hot with gin.

It is shameful, and [ayama] and noting it is "cc I'm sorry" [ayama] putting up teeth in the finger , saying that "Please do not bite".

After that, it timidly received by the lip, and the mouth was moved mumblingly with I had been watched with moistened eyes.

[End of Page 267]

After having completely swallowed it, the [tooko] senior became a face that seemed to be lonely when quietly pushing it into the lip that opened 276 ends one putting.

u

cc Shall I ..medicine.. drink?

Water is removed" The [tooko] senior calls me who tries to go to "cc [kokoroha] [kun]" standing up and kitchen to stop.

It buzzed like a painful expression when turning around.

u

Thank you.

Very cc It was sweet, and it was delicious" I smiled.

..[tooko] senior.. after all, such I .."easily.. ..".. was seen by eyes as had an unhappy look on one's face.

The night was nearby revealed on [tooko] senior's side on that evening.

Mail was sent to mother when staying at Mr. [naganin]'s house.

The reply comes.

w

Do not you greet it in the trouble?

It did not reply though it was ..it.., Teach that contact numbers and give to me because I wanted to greet it'.

The medicine worked or the [tooko] senior is sleeping soundly.

I brought 'Narrow gate' from the bookshelf, and was reading it for a long time.

[End of Page 268]

278

'I remember me your.. extremely at least loving you and coming is cc ..wanting get it..' [Jiyuujika].

w

Your child thought the day lowered in commemoration of me came by thinking about this small favorite cross of you and me.

cc without knowing present from whom'

When it wants 'And, it does apply to the child or is cc as for cc my name' Jerome to get the cross of the amethyst of two people that is memento, [arisa] is said.

The cross when you want you to pass it when Jerome will marry in the future and the girl is born.

When you want the child to name [arisa].

It fills with purity angelically.

Starting a family, and Jerome puts up the cancer belly that doesn't come, embraces [arisa] closely, and entreats that it wants you to change feelings [rudanante] when trowing my marriage to other women why.

[End of Page 269]

Chapter 2796 [Keredo] [arisa] tells and declares two of god of death coolly though keeps the sorrow secret.

'Ah let's stop reconsidering things of the past. '

'The page has already been turned over. '

w

Good-bye the friend who loves

Hereafter, that s the superior barrel one t will start' What was what believed that [arisa] was superior to love?

Afterwards, the daughter of Juliet who was named after [arisa] might have lived what life.

žžž� �

Because having hesitated because it tries to call [bun;you] thought the Japanese syllabary might together neatly.

[Tooko] that is the sleep enters in next child's room and rub wick [gara] ..eye.. has entered when it is not [takumi] [nemu], it sits on the bed, Mr. [hiraumi] puts Kobori of the gotten violet on the palm, and it gazes.

[End of Page 270]

280

"Mother cc [kohan]"

u

The time of rice is . of [madadeshou].

Let's returned to the bed" It noticed though "It was [wa] in cc mother and [sorehanaa]" [tooko] saw a small weir of the violet, and it made it to [dokiri].

u

This is powdered of the sleep of [o-re--rugeie].

Not elder brother but younger brother of but.

Will [tooko] also know the au lait uncle's talk?

Even god of death who comes in the horse : younger brother's au lait.

Therefore, it is put by the horse when this powder is touched even for a moment, it is taken to the world of sleep, and it doesn't come back.

[Tooko] therefore is not ..absolutely touching.. good easily" [Tooko] that had started being blurred withdrew the hand into eight [to] panicking.

This Kozuka might forget tomorrow because it seemed to be half asleep.

[Butani] took to the bed, and fell into to sleep soon closely with the cheek when kissing [tooko].

Mr. Ryu also is setting up breathing of sleeper in the next.

Angelically with 11 people.

There was [kaeko], and it was really good.

How happy I am or ..

I will conceal the key to the jewelry box in steps on about the cupboard.

Because it doesn't reach in child's back if it is there.

[End of Page 271]

Chapter 7 Girl [yu**] space [hi] [okosenpai] [yoku] morning of hair ornament of violet.

The [tooko] senior woke up when the glare shone in from the space of the curtain.

u

It is still feverish.

A short story was written for breakfast, and make it to the rest, please taking the medicine eating it" Did the blush of the [tooko] senior of his cheek faintly when the hand was appropriated to the amount of forehead [guaihoo], and it said while confirming the condition of heat.

Did you stay [konoha] "cc [kokoroha] [kun] and yesterday?

" The word was looked for, gotten tired unusually, and after lipping it turned down, the lip was connected, and eyes were made to open half and to come, it was muttered [potsuri] by the [neteiru] appearance though "It was likely not to go because the sick person was left alone" [zura] [tooko] senior seemed to want to say something.

"Thank you for cc" It is .. piece.., and is a saucer now.

If it and the body can be moved, you should change clothes.

..doing so.. L L piece yes cc from [mashita] ..sweating fairly..

[End of Page 272]

It answers with 282 shame [zukashisouna] face, change of clothes are put out from [mozomozo] and [oko] coming [agari] and chest of drawers, it is held, and it walks out of the room while staggering.

Is it ..".. safe?

" The cheek blushed again and it looked down , saying that "Coolness" when the hand was lent.

The futon [ragi] fellows caused only the upper-body from the futon, tore by my finger, and ate the breakfast that I wrote [tooko] that tried to bite, to be change of clothes after it was nice-looking of that to pajamas with new light blue, to knit the hair beautifully, and to return ahead.

It is and ..seeing cheek of" "Such as delicious cc each other and ..cc.. soup of cc ..gentleness.. cc cabbage, bacon, and mushroom food small Saku with a smile.. mutters.

" "Like very sweetness and cc mother's ..cc.. taste as it is rice gruel cooked with ..talk written yesterday.. milk, etc. ..delicious.. cc to want to eat one mother's rice.

The chest was made [zuki].

[End of Page 273]

Chapter 2837 Does the [tooko] senior remember having appealed by the face that seems to cry of the girl of the hair ornament of the violet cc?

It becomes painful [manazaodayakana] eye difference [shini].

The [tooko] senior mutters love in the voice that seems to be pushed while importantly eating it is and my story little by little.

u

cc When it eats mother's rice even if it is sweet, warm, and it might be sad, cc ..forgetting... mother's rice

As if, magic hung cc.

Mother is V mana [Itte] cc ..wanting write of the talk.. was always spoken to me. [**] like "".

"Mana cc"

u

Food served for Moses of Bible to talk.

The stomach is emptied, and the people who wander in the wilderness do supra and [momitsuni] and the god make pure-white mana fall.

..honey.. ..sweetness.. [inodetadotsusutte] cc. as thin as its frost

The god keeps making mana fall until the people reach the land of promise Canaan at last" Soft light blots to not Hitomi [su] but ..putting out.. [hitomi].

Like cc where the spectacle is imagined on the back side of eyes.

Provisions of heaven that pour down over the [fusosokate] earth that gets rough.

Love of the clean, warm god that extends to mana infinity.

"It was cc mother's dream that mana that filled an empty stomach wrote such a talk some time ..story cc... "

[End of Page 274]

It is heard that [hijitooko] senior's mother was a writer wish.

It is likely to have whispered to the daughter of two small [kukae] in a melting voice repeatedly.

Do you want to write the story of mana?

The [tooko] senior who was talking happily vailed one's eyes suddenly and it fell silent.

The story of mana need not be written any longer cc.

Has that been recalled?

"It was a treat" It muttered quietly.

"The medicine is taken", "Yes", "You should sleep a little more", and "[Kokoroha] [kunha] cc" [tooko] senior sees me ..uneasy...

Does the school .."It is here to waking up of the [tooko] senior" ".. :?

v

[End of Page 275]

Chapter 2857 Did you .."girl "Contacted taking a rest [mutte] and the teacher a little while ago" cc.. sleep about the hair ornament of the violet [kokoroha] [kun] and yesterday?

v

u

It is not sleepy.

Please take a rest more slowly than I and improve early.

The examination of the favorite might still remain" The [tooko] senior has eyes that seem to cry of hesitate for a moment.

u

cc is used when becoming sleepy because there is a futon in thrusting.

Because you may also eat the one in it and the kitchen" It was called [posoboso] and subsided into sleep.

Incidently, to twine yesterday, it doesn't say.

Because the stomach had not become empty at all, I had forgotten.

It splendidly became empty when actually going there and opening an icebox though hunting the kitchen in others' houses had resistance.

Only one egg that remains with packing started is uncertain the best-before date, and is a cheese, a salami, a mayonnaise, a mineral water, and can [bi]: There is only [ru].

There were [kappura-men] and a large amount of chow meins and splittable wooden chopsticks in the floor about the put corrugated cardboard when thinking 1 [wapashifu] ..doing of [riyuu] and the [kanago] [tooko] senior that it ate the book, and doing of Mr. [naganin] and [kanako] what integral eating habits...

[End of Page 276]

It borrowed 286 [misoajihaishi], [kuwasokokara], and one ramen of the miso taste, it brought the water to the boil, and it ate.

Drowsiness overcomes it as soon as filling [osoonaka].

The [tooko] senior was firmly grasping 'Artaud Heidelberg' of starting eat by one hand when it was endured that the eyelid seemed to drop, and returned to [tooko] senior's room with eyes had been shut.

The interior of the nose put it away somehow as [tsun].

The [furuhiza] [tooko] senior trembles as it is cold.

I ..knee.. attached, each thin arm that had begun to be seen was gripped from the futon, and it returned it to the futon quietly.

You might wear the cc blanket by another piece.

It thought so, it tried to open thrusting, and to have become cold suddenly the back.

The one scene of [kanako]'s novel has been recalled.

There was a corpse of a depressed baby there when an empty apartment house was visited after Mr. and Mrs.' [sougikusa]' funerals, and thrusting was opened.

What is thought.

That is a fiction.

Does not the [tooko] senior be alive, and exist in sleep in my now back?

The chill did not stop as wrapped in cold air though it was a throat not put, it was thirsty, and had a cramp in front of the sliding door sliding door also the extended hand.

[End of Page 277]

Chapter 2877 The frightening one at which do not look lurks in the other side of the fading thin girl [hiso] [iro] sliding door of the hair ornament of the violet, and cc that seems to attack seeing and phlegm as soon as it opens the sliding door.

cc that seems to expand white hand, to be gripped arm, and to be dragged in from among the [dorodoroshita] dark.

Be wear, steady, and mausoleum [etedousurunda] in the delusion.

Do the hold one's breath, it makes efforts to eyes, and thrusting is opened.

..becoming empty.. [-] a cold empty nature spilt from [chidihifuawada] [chuu] with [], and the heart shrank, and the skin stood and millet stood instantaneously.

The blanket and the futon are piled up to the upper row, and the box and the book have been blocked in sideways of that and the the lower tightly.

It is putting of [shi]. exert very usually

The sense that pats [to] tries not to disappear, to put out only the blanket, and to close the sliding door even a little early ..interior of [nananoni] and the chest.. muttering.

It becomes chopsticks, and rubbishing the edge of the blanket narrows between the next luggage, and luggage has collapsed when it is pulled.

"Boiling 1" The box on cannot finish being supported most, and contents are distributed in the mat though [awatatami] was held by the hand panicking.

It doesn't notice and the [tooko] senior is sleeping though he or she sees the back fading and rushing it.

It straightened, it lived, the blanket was put on the mat with a sigh, and it began to pick up falling what.

Eraser of parents who seem that [tooko] senior in child age drew it picture and animal's shape and violet

[End of Page 278]

The melody telegraph on the birthday that reaches from marbles and the hospital of 288 [tanjiyoupi] is rolling.

All might be memento.

There was an album, too.

The girl of knitting three that put on the sailor blouse greeted eyes when having started shutting picking up the fall on the floor while expanded.

will cc souvenir and junior high school student

The flask is made the lying disregarding from Sara i clothes, and the girl who has a lot of bags of souvenir shop in both hands is laughing happily in front of the museum surrounded by Mori.

It puts on the hair ornament of the shape of the violet flower on the ear.

[Yui] [musukoromo].

The girl of a refreshing figure was standing in the next of that.

Pupil cold like doll that carries pendant of the blue glass to chest, cuts dark hair on shoulder, and arranged it.

Other [pe] [ji] is turned over this and [kanako] cc.

Most buries it by two girls.

Old goal post of schoolhouse and soccer and trees of horizontal bar and cherry blossoms.

In gym and such ordinary wind [taisougi] a [**], girls of Sara i clothes, the gym wear, and the jersey appearance exist.

The girl of knitting three is other while laugh for other way not to exist happily at any photograph.

[End of Page 279]

Chapter 2897 The expression of the girl girl of the hair ornament of the violet is always hard and cold.

Nevertheless, the girl of knitting three was to bind my arm in friend's arm not to be anxious about the such a thing soupcon either, and to have floated the smile where the flower opened.

Two people who grew up a little were reflected when turning it over as it is by a different uniform.

It is a pleat skirt, socks of the check, and the girl with cold pupil is a dress of the gray and black tights in the bolero. the blazer the girl of knitting three

After it had gone on to a separate high school, two people seem to have met well.

It doesn't change, and as for the expression of the girl of knitting three, the girl in one side is dark and cold cheerfully.

It was in narrowness and, this time, there were two people who had become university students in the narrow room that seemed that inside the campus of the university and the room of the circle it when turning it over.

The smile doesn't change though knitting three for indeed recent but hairs that gradually did the wave are dripped from the shoulder.

Fill with the same coldness at girlhood the pupil as she next growing up more beautifully.

[Musukoromo] who with a smile putting on a pure-white wedding dress pasted to [kanako] who put on a dress by the photograph where the bouquet had been passed and had applied blue to the last page.

As for [kanako], it is not possible to light with a smile, and it is expressionless.

Will royal blue be a color favorite of [kanako]?

Such the color dress was worn at the party cc.

[End of Page 280]

290

[Kanako] [santo] [tooko]'s mother's [musukoromo] was a close pal.

It floats on the head with the bitter expression in which [sasaki] Sasaki's of Mr./Ms. word hesitates.

Really, were two people best friend?

Certainly, something and the sense of incompatibility ..[musukoromo] [sangaiwakan;iru].. are always remembered next to [kanako].

Surely, the photograph at which [kanako] is laughing z cc because there is not a piece either.

It was noticed for the page of thin paper to exist between the last page and the cover when it started shutting the album, and to narrow there something.

Several sheets of paper that the Kei cork letter paper ruled line entered seemed to be the letter papers.

Frighteningly casually looking over.

It is 'You might think that I only have to die. '

This watched the fresh word written by a beautiful character that cc1 is in order, and I packed and watched the breath.

Other words as sharp as the arrow are written.

[End of Page 281]

Chapter 2917 Girl of hair ornament of violet

w

I rebuked and [debiyu-] [shitatoki] and you rebuked me severely.

It has approached appeasement [kunaishiyote] and him by using me.

It tempted by the body, and the novel was read.

It writes a novel to me secretly and [urazateita] is a betrayal.

An ugly ..ugliness.. [ano] appearance is your nature.

Nevertheless, it wants to be seemed that [iiko], and it is a person in front of him who is really miserable in doing the yellowtail that worries about me.

When that book is published, remark [netaku] and [tataetamonone] often very ..will the wound of me...

Secretly..envy..mortifying..beat..crush..thirsty..amount..cold..sweat..blot.

In this, is one [kanako] a letter addressed to [musukoromo]?

It is not the one to the friend.

This content, it attaches ..intimate...

w

You rewrite the story so that my convenience is always good.

For a long time so at [meiwaku] [chuu] Manabu's time.

It hangs stickily regardless of [tteiru] ..the trouble of me.., and even the best friend appeals to surroundings.

The truth and you are always ..one person.. ..consideration.. [ta].

[End of Page 282]

I wanted to be only soaked in the superiority complex of being able intimate only 292 [yuuetsukanhitashito] and I and to speak.

So when my parents die at the high school.

Did you think that I had noticed the mouth coming to the crematory though [kasoubaure] was called and it did not exist or neither embracing me closely nor happily loose with cried?

You at that time got drunk on yourself for be able ..unhappy best friend.. courage it.

It is the same now.

It is unnatural in the office and makes the telephone from [te] and the shadow for eyes of hatred, and it tries to make the child [dashi], and to detain him in the house always frighteningly while being likely ..[rareru].. ..deprive.. ..I.. ..the husband.. to behave gently like Holy Mother.

It is too desperate and laughs.

"I am his writer" You keep must talking without bounds, must send the postcard with the family picture, and face reality really to step and to show off put "[Bun;you] ..only my writer.. ..[nattehoshiitte].. said to me" and happy "The book was not able to be put out like the Japanese syllabary, and satisfied it".

You did not have the talent.

The story of writing of [kasaanata] is the same as the dream of expanding of [o-re--rugeie] the umbrella that attaches the picture, showing to children each other, and coming.

It disappears at once if it doesn't remain disembodied and vaguely in the impression, and the morning comes.

[End of Page 283]

Chapter 2937 Girl [kare] of the hair ornament of the violet did not debut you because it had understood it either.

Will the writer of [bun;you] [amanodare] Amano be clear ..not you but my [nanoha].. as anyone can see?

He was going to do "Meal" in front of me.

You alone are not special.

His writer is I.

You were not able ..writer.. to become it.

A foolish fantastic story of your novel.

You said that you had the poison.

How does [bun;you] ..".. become it when the poison is drunk?

"whether dying is [unokana]

[Tazuodonante] will be asked, and it be a threat.

You are concealing poisoning where or it foresees it in me.

You are [damono] . of [shimau] there of ..largeness.. worry ..thing [namonoha].. always.

It was Sadamu of the idea when opening it.

After doing and killing [kare], do I also kill?

Is the poison lit in my meal with a smile?

[Yudakedo] [muda].

I do not die, and survive.

It is not as stupid as it is killed by you.

Neither you who damaged his and my "Supremacy" nor your daughter never permitted' When having finished reading, the body and the tip of a finger were completely cold.

The head cannot be smart, and eyes be released from the contents of a letter.

The date recorded at the end is before three days Mr. and Mrs.' dying.

[End of Page 284]

Criticize..letter..write..envy..surprise..glance..provide..chest..thrust..surprise..bring..impact..poison..have..write.

It was sub-hometown sand that it was and put the poison in meal solving yep in 'Gate of the immorality'.

The poison actually if having had it is [musukoromo].

Did [kanako] discover it, and murder [musukoromo] oppositely as written in the letter?

[Musukoromo] : when the unpleasantness is done and it lends it.

"How does [bun;you] become it when the poison is drunk?"

The sentence comes freshly to the surface, the line of the backbone trembles, and it becomes suffocating more and more.

[Hehe] [hehehe] ....doing.. crowding.. [kanako] was found and the police were not able to find evidence to poison.

[Kanako] does the poison repeatedly to [he] and it doesn't pile it up in [hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe].

[Musukoromo] the [datoshitara] poisoning.

The cache of the poison to [kanako] when pointed [sareta] [musukoromo] poisons it to meal of No Way Out, I, and the husband.

If you chose that going and passing [kanako] the husband die together.

[Musukoromo] who with a smile in the photograph doesn't look like the person who seems to do such a thing very much.

It is blandly ..loveliness.. ..[shita].. lovely, and seen a gentle person.

Dark passion is confronted to [kanako] ..[musukoromo].. in reality as written in this letter.

[End of Page 285]

Chapter 2957 One possible hand trembled with girl [te] of the hair ornament of the violet if it held.

The letter is returned to the album, it puts in case, and it puts it away in the interior of thrusting.

The cold did not calm down after having shut the sliding door.

It bunches up one's body in the corner of a room on the [tooko] senior blanketing, the coat ..including squatting down.. is worn from the head, and eyes are shut hard.

I wanted to forget all content of the letter that had been seen now.

Are it [musukoromo] for the heart to throb though it was unbearably sleepy [shibi] a little while ago, also in the head to become numb hot, and to pile up one [nai] of can sleep poison?

The [tooko] senior is setting up tranquil breathing of sleeper.

The [tooko] senior was leaving such a letter.

The dark leans heavily.

The throat is painful.

Do not think about an extra thing.

It sleeps now.

The [jiyumon] manitou was recited to be able to sleep like the cantrip of disregarding, and to sleep, and I fell into to smart sleep before long.

It might surely have been tired.

It was 4 PM to awake.

[End of Page 286]

It has been wrapped in the comforter before it sleeps of 296 though only the court put.

Did the [tooko] senior do?

The upper-body was caused when the [tooko] senior was seen to twist one's body around, and to be sleeping, the knee was put up under the futon, and physical education seat [ri] doing and 'Artaud Heidelberg' were read.

Softly ..eye.. ..[nagomasete].. with a smile when I was noticed to stay up.

u

Thank you [kokoroha] [kun]

It had improved considerably" The smile of [musukoromo] who saw in the photograph came in succession in the face, and blood was frozen.

It was concealed, and I stood up, and appropriated its hand to the amount of the [tooko] senior.

u

It still has a fever.

It is not good if it did not make it to the rest" I thought forgetting if sleeping.

. ..not good...

It is not possible ..such letter.. to forget.

The [tooko] senior laughs by the face the re-like to [musukoromo] as [kusuri].

There was [**] in coming" "cc such as [kokoroha] [kuntara] and mothers [bokuhabikuttoshi] and the voice that dried up in the dry as a bone.

"[Tooko] senior's mother and Mr. cc [naganin]'s mothers were friend cc" The [tooko] senior nods by a face that seemed to be glad.

u

Yes.

Becoming at the second grade of junior high-school the same class, coming story, and print

A lot of stories of the [kanako] aunt were heard from mother.

When the story is told, mother is ..stopping.. [ma].

[End of Page 287]

Chapter 2977 The girl is not [jimanra] of the hair ornament of the violet.

The [kanako] aunt was very loved in the boast" It hurt and a black whirlpool extends to [mune].

Really, was [musukoromo] [sanha] [kanako] "Love. "?

Did not you differ under the skin?

The [tooko] senior keeps talking by the clear smile.

[Puaisou]

u

I like [kanako] aunt.

A gentle in reality person though the aunt looks unfriendly.

I was made to live among these.

A really good person" It seemed to try to be convinced by force to say, "Good person" the repetition while laughing with a smile.

It grows fast as the pitch-dark dark whirling.

Cold "May not I ..cc [kanako].. have informed them of it ..falling asleep due to cold..?" The [tooko] senior sideways shakes his neck with a smile.

u

[Kitsuto] and it terribly worries about the aunt when she informs them of it.

It doesn't cause anxiety to the aunt, it feels sorry, and it disregards it.

Because the aunt doesn't make the idea a word, cc.

Therefore, I am always having it laugh in front of the aunt" Deflecting might be wrong somewhere.

It is amusing not to be able to have caught a cold though it lives as the same person and to speak.

Turtle

[End of Page 288]

It had the word on the tip of one's tongue up to 298 throats.

There was [kumokeredo] [tooko] senior's expression or neither voice nor cloudy weather in one point, too and it could do nothing but become silent cheerfully.

Then, the [tooko] senior became a face that seemed to do ..blowing.. [aware], and it was muttered [potsuri].

"cc When mother was alive and wrote the cc talk, cc is cE: cc though drove" It had laughed brightly when having asked back.

u

It is ..[kokoroha] [kun].. hungry.

Let's get something" [Kunikidadotsubosonoato] and I : the cup chow mein.

The [tooko] senior ate short collections of Kunikida going all alone.

u

It ..'Boy's sorrow' [kono] short story.. loves.

[Dakedo] of talk [nahamaguri] that [tadasoredake] to exchange star-crossed woman whom narrator's man met in boyhood with only time word and to separate is short cc.

cc at night ..painful and making cc cc ..clear.. like the light soup of floating the clam and three leaf cc.. ..doing of the smell of the tide.." It was recalled to have read the short story of going all alone by the [tooko] senior and two people, and the chest became painful.

It is a child with pleasure of the light child who dances.

u

The talk splash and opening of this are very beautiful.

'If the boy's rejoicing is poetry, boy's sorrow sorrow is poetry, too' one is said" Will a wonderful [tooko] senior be as wonderful as that time?

It solves and it asks with a smile.

[End of Page 289]

Girl "It seems to be cc" of the hair ornament of Chapter 2997 violet Will do it ..child.. feel sorry, do it feel now, and the pain that seems to be burst be sorrow of the boy? the chest

Do it weaken if growing up?

Or, it keep bleeding indefinitely?

After it grows up, is someone hated and abused like the letter of that [kanako] [sanonoshin]?

After finishing a slow lunch

u

I am already safe.

It returns of [kokoroha] [kunha]" It is said gently to the [tooko] senior, and I will come home.

u

It is not necessary to see off.

Sleep..gunwale..ring..key..door..cool..key..put..come..take..calculate..as one always does..exchange..helpless..chest..jar..painful..have a lump in one's throat.

It is likely to be able to meet this time when.

It is likely not to be able to meet any longer.

When it squats down in the shoestring door, and the shoestring ..slowness.. is connected, vivid [buru]. open the sliding door

[End of Page 290]

300

The woman who wraps in the court of one has entered.

I caught my breath with [ha].

The other side of the eyebrow also puckers up one's brows.

This person wrote that novel.

Mr. and Mrs. friend were poisoned, and the placed letter and Mr. [naganin] stared at her and applied it to the album that wrung the daughter's ..o.. neck [tooko] senior's ..speaking.. word [taginira] having a lump in one's throat of the extending anger because of the floatage of it one after another and not ..[bokuha].. trowing, and.

I am watched by the other side cold, too beautiful eyes.

It was [tooko] senior's voice that broke tense air.

u

Welcome home.

Aunt 1" It receives it by such a dazzling smile unbearably glad.

Seeing [ma]

u

It came for [kokoroha] [kunha] and my visit.

At all only in catching a cold for a moment though it is cool.

Did the aunt end work?

Luggage from the publisher of ..encounter.. , had reached now.

It sees because it put it on the living room.

The aunt ..and.." Coming [yashiya] [kanako] took off an expressionless, delicate heel like ice, went up to the house, and passed on my side.

The side of the [tooko] senior who keeps talking also passes by, the sliding door is opened, and it has disappeared in the room.

[End of Page 291]

Chapter 3017 Girl [pishari] and the sliding door of the hair ornament of the violet shut.

The [tooko] senior is still laughing.

u

It is tired on business because it did not come back ..aunt.. for a long time.

It slept anxiously, and [kokoroha] [kun]" I was looking at such [tooko] a senior in the desire with a chilly heart.

u

Thank you really for nursing to yesterday today.

[Kokoroha] ..then.. [kun]" It began to squeeze the voice to the [tooko] senior who waved brightly by "cc take care of yourself" barely, and it went out of the door.

The [tooko] senior blew and the chill wind blew outside ..had laughter in that way.. [inda] [-] why.

The garden that drops ..bite.. [nichi] and dims is chewed well and anger without the place to go is chewed well toward the gate advancing.

Have you spent it for a long time in that way?

Were you disregarded?

Nevertheless, being possible to say 1 was not able to be said to [tooko] senior and [kanako] at all by getting angry so much though was reluctant.

However, only making the house where two people live for the back :.

[End of Page 292]

It is even 02, and [nai] ..me.. ..the qualification...

In me who cannot live as one writer who doesn't understand three [tooko] senior's feelings and [kanako]'s feelings.

It seems to be able to play the chest by the pain.

Mr. [naganin] was noticed to be standing ahead of the tree of the persimmon just beside the gate, and the breath stopped.

Did you ..FLr ".. meet [kanako]?

" The voice that asked was low.

Only eyes shine sharply in [kewa] in the scared look steeping.

Sleep food

u

cc [aanansuyo] and those two usual people.

[Tookoane] talks to, and [kanako] disregards it cc.

cc was so for a long time from time when [tookoane] had come.

Seeing doesn't collect" After the lip is bitten, the word is continued to a worried instigating.

[Tookoane] when living with the family is [yokubesokaitemashita] ..".. . at the drop of a hat.

It came back as it acted and [na] coming, and it was comforted by the [musukoromo] aunt that the school calmed down.

It is strong in front of me, and 'Do not cry' swells the cheek and is [mashitakedone].

Eyes were red and [barebare].

Because it has imagination too much, it is hiding [tayuureirishitene] frighteningly when the guest who doesn't know comes by great shy of strangers cc.

After a ghost and a scary story are hated and cc it comes, [tookoane] is [**].

[End of Page 293]

Chapter 3037 It cried, and was not it seen [rutokonanka] and [ippenmo], and with whom did it come to be talked about about girl [shikute] of the hair ornament of the violet positively?

That is not said scaring the house of there is a torso murder.

It laughs at [haittsumo] in front of [sonde] and [kanako].

Why do you understand?

It blots in Mr. L [naganin]'s eyes and anger and the pain like the fire blot to the voice.

It revives to "[Tookoane] started becoming [musukoromo] aunt" [musukoromo] and a just like smile seeing the [nouri] [tooko] senior revives to the mind.

Was the [tooko] senior always laughing at the appearance of dying mother because he or she imagined it?

Do it hold out and do it work hard that [naze] [kokoro] did not break and did behave brightly?

Why

Why..so..do..how..aunt..approach..do..see..Mr...stare.

u

It is ..writing.. [kukotossuyo] as for [musukoromo] aunt's story.

If it was not a person in question, only it was impossible" Thrust eye difference [shiwo] was turned, and becomes cold the back.

What tries to be said and what to be said.

[End of Page 294]

304

Mr. "Impossible [hazudeshita]" [naganin] reports clearly.

To [hehehehemihehehe]

u

[Kokoroha] was found.

It is l with the possibility that the story that the aunt was not able to write can be completed as for you" [Kanako]'s saying, 'It knows the person who writes the novel that looks like you well', and mother are whats the [tooko] senior said that he or she always spoke that it wants to write "Story of mana".

The head recalled having been said by the face that seemed to cry, I wanted to eat [fu] 'mother's rice', and trembled, and it boiled and doing of ..piling up.. [**] of [to] piece and the body trembled.

It wishes the [tooko] ..decrease.. senior to want you to write one deflecting to me whether mother is a novel that was to have been written to hope to want you to write to me or if [kokoroha] writes, we ..one ".. are all saved cc.

cc Thought of [tookoane] and me in such a way" [Unaboku] twisted it.

u

I even by 1 am [i] ..no mother of the [tooko] senior I... such ..drinking.. overwork

It is another man.

I that cannot be done at all even if expected in such a way" An expression thrilling to Mr. "Ruin only waits as it is" [naganin]'s face dark floats.

[End of Page 295]

Chapter 3057 Girl of hair ornament of violet

u

To [wakarunsuyo] cc me.

It takes a risk in the very limit with all hold of the bomb in the mind.

Nine years ago and the same complete are cc.

If someone doesn't disappear, it is not settled any longer as that time" The dark increases the density fast, and it leans.

It is compared with faint moonlight, and Mr. [naganin] floats a brutal smile.

It is ..[suwatakumi] ".. [wakarunsuyo] to [hehehehehe] cc.

Because..regenerate..phlegm..Mr..

It is not usual.

u

Do you know?

[**wa] [hiraumi]?

. of favorite woman in nebbish ..me.. ..father.. ..becoming empty..

It jumps into the roadway when I am in [kanako]'s belly, and death [chimaimashitakedo].

The what reborn I do" ..fear.. ..voice.. [kugumotta].

"It is such foolish. "

u

Do not you think it is?

However, I have the memory of the previous life.

It did not come to the hospital [kanako] the diving momentarily and having passed the poison to the [musukoromo] elder sister also gets [ze] [nbu] [sato] ..the rejection of [heheore] with the face that [kanako] is cold.. ..the car.. ..[hehe].." [Senritsu] [tataka**] goes through the line of the backbone.

[End of Page 296]

..passing.. because it doesn't flatter 17n [hehehehehehe] 306 poisons.

u

I gave the poison that had entered small [**] of the heart of the violet to the [musukoromo] elder sister so.

As for suffering, the [musukoromo] elder sister is always nice to me, and looking [terarenakattandesuyo] because she loved really.

cc for me to have wanted to let them sleep easily" Mr. [naganin] is continuing a story unbelievable with the smile floated in front of me who is frozen.

u

[Musukoromo] elder sister's hand decided pure white, was detailed, was smooth like the child, and was soft.

On the hand, when the heart of the violet is grasped, the [musukoromo] elder sister is [mashitayo] gladly laughingly.

Thank you.

And, it was used.

Because it becomes empty being able to do nothing but being to kill the other party ..doing to ours through all eternity the person who loves.. ..I.. ..it not is.." A wind as sharp as the knife sticks in the face, and it pierces and it sticks in the throat.

What Mr. [naganin] always said

When looking for the other party who loves me by killing.

For love of such a woman, and hatred.

Because love continues long, too hating it :.

After all, is it [musukoromo] to poison?

Do not understand the verge of the reality and the fiction ..pile up.. ..[ko] [ro]ing.. ..it is easy to come.., and to abnormal air seem to be dragged in

[End of Page 297]

‡_ It remained in girl desperate [bokuha] of the hair ornament of Chapter 3077 violet.

u

It might be your imagination.

Because the person in question might be sure not to understand whether [kanako] came to the hospital when [hiraumi] dies. "

u

Shin so.

However, it is seeing repeatedly [runsuyo] in the dream.

It sleeps from the ceiling like the view in the hospital the omission of cc [nagairamarude] and soul of [tamashii] ..seeming the change.. from the body the appearance of me who dies alone :cE.

The haste at that time, ..torment.. [darenjiyou] standing, and despair remember love one all.

I am the re-born from [kanako]'s belly and diffident with it completely.

Surely..never..same..tragedy..repeat..Mr...carry out..eye..difference..watch..strong..tone..say.

u

Writing, and [kokoroha].

Before I pass [tookoane] small [**] of the violet of [o-re--rugeie].

The furnace deflecting of It is only you that were able to save us" worded it about the curse.

u

It is impossible.

I was not able to write" Bending, and it turned over and [i] ..saying.. [hanachi] and I ..[surudo].. ran out.

It passes at the gate, and it seems to fall down and it keeps running recklessly on the road of the night coldly benumbed while becoming it.

It is impossible, and it is impossible and 1 [-] of 1 impossibility.

[End of Page 298]

Story like pure-white mana that poured down on the people 308 gods.

. like provisions of heaven that shine nobly

I cannot write such a novel.

It such is very [nakotoha] and [kinai] to save someone by writing.

It is painful as one that is painful in the breath that calms down is hit.

Seem do the burm of the throat, and the heart to explode.

I press such a role against me ..write.. 1 why.

Writing one, and [kokoroha].

When mother is alive and writes the cc talk.

One [kokoroha] should write.

One.

[**] cc [kokoroha] [kun].

It writes a novel at one time.

Being able to save is only you as for us.

[End of Page 299]

I am made to read the story by which the hair ornament of seeing Chapter 3097 violet writes [kunno] by one girl [kokoroha].

The word rampages like the storm in the ruining head.

The wintry blast tears up the body.

One [anata] cannot become a writer.

The reader betrays the writer.

It writes a novel.

One [kokoroha] [kun].

It is cc at one time as for the novel.

It is impossible.

It stops and it is not one writer who it is one giving [bokuha], and is not the writer.

I do not want to write the novel any longer.

When you reach the house front at last at last while thinking tiredness to the idea by becoming tired running, and wanting topple to the ground as it is many times.

[End of Page 300]

Brick..pile..wall..edge..white..one..see.

It was a muffler.

[Kotofu] who rolled a white [kotobukitsuugaku] bag [bokugaageta] muffler had the going to school bag by both hands, and it watched ahead anxiously.

Did you wait here for a long time [kotofu] and cc why?

When I was noticed, it became a face for the eyebrow to seem to lower, and to cry as [kyu].

"Easily cc It is possible to meet" A small voice shakes cold air.

Tears are fully straightened to the tendon death done when it said hard though [kotofu] was word = remark [tsukkae].

Be and

u

It has left suddenly early yesterday and ..dirt.. [wagomenne] Inoue cc cc cc ..coming... cc cc because of the rest today cc ..worry..

cc I because of having seemed being ..Inoue.. painful. cc of [tsura] [ma] [ttete] and [ttekurette] cc though said cc because of suffering also of Inoue until finding an answer to a question Akutagawa

[End of Page 301]

I'm sorry L [kotofu] is popeyed I'm sorry cc. [terarenakute] cc ....girl [jitto] of hair ornament of Chapter 3117 violet.. doing..

Why is Inoue cc ..".. crying?

" It was noticed that I was crying because I heard the word.

The eyelid trembles as seeming tear the throat, a chest full, and [tsun] the interior of the nose, and it is not ..abundant.. and is does a stream in the cheek of tears.

u

Inoue ..doing.. how.

Was there anything?

" [Kotofu] runs up to me, and [te] ..my cheek.. ..piling up.. grows dark with a cold hand as I becoming a half cry, too. at the time of take it off

The finger that touched is cold.

I was waited for so much by frozen of the finger.

The eyebrow is painfully made the character of eight, eyes are moistened, and it wipes it over and over again.

Still, the tremble of the throat doesn't stop.

The sorrow begins to overflow.

u

cc Everyone ..[].. says to me it is possible to write a novel.

For the [tooko] senior and Mr. [naganin], in me, no goodness is cc [] if it doesn't write a novel.

Selfishness cc to which Mr./Ms. Sasaki who was my charge doesn't write a novel again either.

In [miu] Inoue, can the return is cc [] though doesn't want to write by cc1 [bokuha] by me.

" ..everyone nevertheless..

[End of Page 302]

312 opinions were packed, and I said while sobbing.

Cord..begin to weep.

It became standing on tiptoe, the hand was moved to my neck, and it embraced closely firmly.

[Kotofu]'s tears coldly wet the neck of [bonuku].

u

When it is ..putting out.. ,, cc that you may not write :.

Inoue is already cc []. may not write by you

Even if Inoue doesn't write a novel nearby, Inoue is cc [] of the favor in me.

It is [iru] on Inoue's side for a long time" The word that had been reported in the voice that had gotten hoarse while sobbing convulsively of the loan gave saving that looked like the light inserted from rift in the clouds.

Give courage to my mind in the deserted house of winter compared with the light of [roushoku] it was the candle when.

[Kotofu] said that it did not have to write.

Be on the side even if it doesn't write, and when I like it.

The word to have wanted to hear me for a long time was said hard now of the bottom.

I who doesn't write, and be weak, miserable, and me of the ordinary man who petrifies ahead of the narrow gate when you like free [kokoroha] Inoue.

..straight [pukiyou] it.. in a clumsy, gentle word.

[Kotofu] who said to me so while crying is dear, and saved from the bottom of one's heart it glad, and at ease as for one.

[End of Page 303]

It kept spilling warm tears firmly embracing [kotofu] [sanwo] closely by 14 [bokumo].

, we three upcoming have shamefully parted.

"It comes to the school and will sleep tomorrow" [kotofu] says by a red face.

Yes, is it does not send, and ..".. safe?

v

u

It is [-] coming . to ..earliness.. [ikara] still.

"Each other , [kotofu]" Then" It laughs small because it calls it to stop.

u

Moreover, it comes to play.

Even she of me : to mothers because it introduces it.

And, I wanted to eat [kotofu]'s lemon pie" Done "It floated and sweetness by one , [un] [unto] and sour were burnt a lot for Inoue" and [kotofu] floated a smile that seemed to be glad where the light lit up from the inside, said, "Then", and ran.

I broke in and saw off [kotofu] by feelings by one gentle love until a white muffler that shone to the dark disappeared.

[End of Page 304]

Chapter 3157 Yesterday was this and that asked by mother when entering the girl family of the hair ornament of the violet.

Why was not the telephone sent?

Did you neatly go to the school?

It finished carefully well the disappearance of the nature that was amazed when bowing as only "I'm sorryed having cut it" was obedient and scolded.

The mind was clear though "Getting off [terasshai] at once because it made it to the rice in the evening" and "Yes" cried too much, had a pain in the throat, and were also puffy the eyelid.

It will be possible to walk with [kotofu] in safe and the future.

It is possible to strengthen if they are two people even if weak when it is one person.

A portable ring tone melody rang when clothes was changed in the room.

It trembles with the melody of solemn [sougon] with [biku].

It ..mausoleum [etari].. has not run away any longer.

A dark voice to pat the line of the backbone was heard when appropriating to "Hello" ear, and responding in a steady voice.

[Jiyama] "[Kotofu] and too ..obstruction.. [ssune]" It dried momentarily in entrance.

[Kotofu] and my story was heard or it is a ƒÏ gate.

u

No [nanisurukawakari] of me if not separating.

It is likely to do ..[kotofu].. confusedly, and to destroy it. "

[End of Page 305]

316

�ž ž ž I am happiness. � �

It must be happy so.

It loves sincerely, it is loved because it is enclosed by gentle people, and it has one dream happily as being in golden light at the dusk before the night comes happily happily at twilight.

It is happy and happy.

It is dreamlike ..yes.. happy.

Mr. [hiraumi].

Happily, and very

Nevertheless, it seems to be swallowed to the dark that thinks having a pain in the chest so and the spirit seem to pull why and it to be torn off and is pitch-dark and is uneasy.

Even if bit [itemo] is written, is it sad?

What? ..sleep..

Why

The Japanese syllabary who bets. Mr. [hiraumi] and start

When I am defeated, it is gone from the Japanese syllabary front through all eternity.

If it is hope.

[Pe] [ji] was turned over.

That . soon

Superior barrel one "starts.

Its.. Japanese syllabary.

[End of Page 306]

Hello it is the Nomura beauty moon of [moramiduki] of ` postscript 317.

This volume .."Literary girl" series graduation chapter.. ..one.. for have is ended by ..favor.. [kan] and the following volume in the under.

[Konohariyuu] and [kokoroha] are at a ferocious pace [hetare].

However, cutting [ppuri] of [naganin] wrote any more, it burnt, and it was scary.

It was desperately detained to suffer most in original characters in an unexpected direction , saying that "No goodness and light [] of that ..going.." because of trying go thinking that it might be him when relaxing its guard [yudan;ita].

The conflict of [kokoroha] seems to continue to the volume in the under.

Both the top and bottom material books are Gide's 'Narrow gate'

The chest is tightened by detailed feelings expressed by clear sentences.

This book collects hazily why whenever reading with a very impatient book for me and returning it the feeling, and becomes feelings inconsolably.

It is why ..paging.. .."...

Think..shut a book..why..continue thinking..indefinitely..forget..regret.

It is such an attractive work.

Please take by all means by all means and read.

It changes, and [tookokawai] [hana] is [tooko] of the cover of a special volume, and is lovely and [tadesune].

Kimono [too] [akiramakitakeoka] [ko] on the color page, [kokoroha] (good custom taste in lily & autumn rand [asatouto] in the back ..[de] and Mr./Ms. ..entrancing.. Takeoka.. became one that chewed pleasure that was able to be ..drawing.. [kai] as for the illustration well.

[End of Page 307]

When the series is started as written in the postscript of the talk, it is always uneasy and full.

It is written that it is prayed that you be able to read until 3 by one story one conversation and advances it.

Please the imagined end must be faced by necessary length.

The more it can reach [dotadotsuukadoukasoko] at last because need not sell a lot, the more it is possible to keep buying it.

The story must be told neatly.

It is really glad to be able to deliver the final story next time by the hoped length and to ripen such feelings.

The serial of the cartoon of a literary girl summons starts this volume is the next ..".. conclusion by 'Dingdong powered' in wish sincerely to express our gratitude to everybody of the reader who read by us for even here and June of cartoon [rensai] though a short collection and anecdote are scheduled.

Please make sure of the selection of [kokoroha] and [tooko].

Then,

I was going to quote the inside and the following book by Nomura beauty moon ¦ on March 27, 2008 or to refer.

Narrow gate..Gide..SHINCHOSHA Co...July..issue..June..Gide..diary..Shinjo..Ltd...bookstore..June..extra..boy..sorrow..Kunikida..Germany..Iwanami Shoten, Publishers..April..first copy..issue..January..issue..nursery rhyme..gather..small bird..tin..collection..small bird..tin..Publications Service..August..day..print..complete translation..Andersen..fairy tale..collection..collection..sandman..au lait..Ohata..Sueyoshi..translation..Iwanami Shoten, Publishers..May..revision.